PROCEEDINGS ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES PHILADELPHIA. 1887. committee of publication: Joseph Leidy, M. D., Geo. H. Horn, M. D., Edw. J. Nolan, M. D., Thomas Meehan, John H. Redfield. Editor : EDWARD J. NOLAN, M. D. PHILADELPHIA: ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES, LOGAN SQUARE, 1 888. t^ ^0^ AcADBMY OP Natural Sciences of Philadelphia Pebruary 14, I hereby certify that copies of the Proceedings for 1887 have i^een presented at the meetings of the Academy as follows : — Pages 9 to 24 25 to 4f> 41 to 56 57 to 72 78 to 120 " 121 to 13B " 137 to 168 " 169 to 184 " 185 to 216 . " 217 to 248 " 249 to 264 •' 265 to 296 " 297 to 312 " 313 to 328 " 329 to 360 " 3()1 to 376 '• 377 to 392 " 393 to 424 February >)■) 1887 March 1, 1887 May 31. 1887 June 14, 1887 July 5, 1887 August 1887 August 16, 1887 August 30, 1887. Septembe f 6, 1887 October 4, 1887 October 18, 1887. Novembei • 1, 1887. December 1% 1887. December 20, 1887. January 17, 1888. January 24. 1888. January 31, 1888 February 7, 1888. EDWARD J. NOLAN, Recording Secret my. PHILADELPHIA: HORACE BINDKR, PRINTRK. LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS. With reference to the several articles contributed by each. For Verbal Communications see General Index. PAGE. Allen, Harrison, M. D. A prodrome of a Memoir on animal locomotion 60 Chapman, Henry C, M. D. Notes on the Anatomy of Salpa. Plates XIV, XV 334 Dolley, Chas. S.. M. D. On the histology of Salpa. Plate XIII 298 Eigenmann, Carl H. Notes on the specific names of certain North American Fishes 295 Fielde. Adele M. Notes on the fresh-water Rhizopods of Svvatow, China.... 122 Garrett, Andrew. The terrestrial Mollusca inhabiting the Samoa or Navigator Islands 124 Heilprin, Angelo. The classification of Post-Cretaceous deposits 314 The Miocene Mollusca of the State of New Jersey 397 Jordan, David Starr. Description of two new species of Fishes from South America 387 Note on Achirus Lorentzi 389 Koenig, George A., Ph. D. On Zinc-Mangenese Asbestos 47 Leidy, Jos. M. D. Notice of some parasitic Worms 20 McCook, Rev. Henry C. Prolonged life of invertebrates : Notes on the age and habits of the American Tarantula 369 Meehan, Thomas. Contributions to the life-histories of plants 323 Meyer, Otto. On invertebrates from the Eocene of Mississippi and Alabama. Plate III 51 Oshorn, Dr. Henry F. On the structure and classification of the Mesozoic Mammalia 282 Porter, Thos. C. A list of the Carices of Pennsylvania 68 Potts, Edward. Contributions towards a synopsis of the American forms of fresh-water Sponges with descriptions of those named by other authors and from ail parts of the world. Plates V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X, XI, XII 158 Rominger, Dr. C. Description of a new form of Hydrozoa 11 Description of primordial fossils from Mount Stephens, N. W. Territory of Canada. Plate 1 12 Ryder, John A. On the homologies and early history of the limbs of verte- brates 344 / % ^^7 Wachsmuth, Charles and Frank Springer. The summit plates of Blastoids, Crinoids and Cystids, and their morphological relations. Plate IV 82 White, Dr. Charles A. On new generic forms of Cretaceous Mollusca and their relation to other forms. Plate II 32 On the Cretaceous Mollusca of Texas and their relation to those of other portions of North America 39 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 1887, January 4, 1887. Mr. Thomas Meehan, Vice-President, in the cliair. Fifteen persons present. A New Species of Catfish (Ictcdurus). — Prof. Angelo Heilprin described a species of catfish from Lake Okeechobee, Florida, which differed in several well-marked characters from the various other North American species that had hitherto been described. The species is most nearly related to Ictalurus lacustris, the " catfish of the lakes," which it generally resembles. The color over the greater part of the body is blue-black, varying to black on the back, and white on the ventral surface ; the barbels of one of the inferior pairs are white, and nearly so in the second pair. The dorsal fin is situated nearer to the adipose fin than to the snout; humeral process moderately long, about one-half the length of the pectoral spine ; tail deeply forked, the upper lobe barely longer than the lower one. Length of largest specimen caught, about 20 inches. It was proposed to name this species Ictalurus Okeechobeensis. 10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADi/mY OF [1887. January 11. The President, Dr. Jos. Leidy, in the chair. Eighteen persons present. Papers under the follo^ang titles were presented for publication : " Descrij)tion of a new form of Bryozoa," by Dr. C. Rominger ; " Notice of some Parasitic Worms," by Jos. Leidy, M. D. January 18. Mr. John H. Redfield, in the chair. Fourteen persons present. A paper entitled " On new Generic Forms of Cretaceous Mol- lusca and their relation to other forms," by Dr. C. A. White, was presented for jDublication. The following were ordered to be printed : — 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. . 11 DESCRIPTION OF A NEW FORM OF BRYOZOA. BY DR. C. ROMINGER. Patellipora stellata. Pi. I, fig. lo. Saucer-shaped colonies attached to foreign bodies by a short, stout root-like stem. Under surface of colony covered by a dense, smooth epithecal crust. From the centre of the concave, terminal, discoid expansion diverge from 8 to 10 rounded, stout radial crests or bars, which, towards the margin of the disk, dilate wedge-like. Intervening between these radii are deep furrows, likewise dilating toward the margin. The outer half of each of these wedge-like bars is again divided into two branches by a furrow entering them from the margin and running into a point about half way from the centre. The surface of these forked radial bars is covered with from 3 to 4 longitudinal rows of small, round orifices, which make them resemble the poriferous side of a fenestelloid stem. These orifices dilate in the interior into flask-like cell-bags, which can be observed closely packed together, on the underside of the bars, if by accidental wearing the epithecal coating of the underside has been removed. This peculiar Bryozoa was discovered by me in some drift- boulders at Ann Arbor, associated with characteristic corniferous limestone fossils, in silicified condition. Only three of them were found by me ;. the most perfect and largest one of them is- represented in the figure. 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. DESCEIPTION OF PRIMORDIAL FOSSILS FROM MOUNT STEPHENS, N. W. TERRITORY OF CANADA. BY DR. C. ROMINGER. My friend, Mr. Otto Klotz, in charge of the Astronomical work of the Canada Dominion, while engaged with geodetic measurements accidentally discovered this very interesting locality, Avhich furnishes an abundance of well-preserved primor- dial fossils, particvdarly Tx'ilobites, imbedded wathin a dark gray slate rock, of about 300 or 400 feet in thickness. Above the slate succeeds a large series of dolomitic rock beds, and below a very large belt of quartzites crops out ; although the immediate contact of the quartzite with the slate is not seen in the locality. The specimens collected on this s]3ot Mr. Klotz had the kindness to send to me. He gave others to the University of Michigan, his Alma Mater. Many of these fossils are remarkably well pre- served, and nearly all of them are believed to be undescribed forms. I have also to acknowledge here the liberality of Prof. A. Winchell, who allowed me the use of the specimens sent to the University. Among the collected fossils the most frequent form is an Of/ygia, which, in honor of its discoverer, I propose to name Ogygia Klotzi. Pi. I, fig. i. More than a dozen perfect specimens of it are on hand, the largest one of which measures 11 centimetres in length, by a width of 6 centimetres ; others are smaller in all gradations down to a length of only 16 millimetres. One specimen, which is other- wi.se not perfect, has the head complete, with attached movable cheeks ; in all the others the movable cheeks are missing. The flat expanded specimens have suffered a degree of com- pression, as usually occurs with fossils preserved in a slate rock. In a general way the longitudinal diameters of the head, the thorax, and the pygidium are equal, but the latter is usually somewhat longer than either of the other body-divisions. The glabella is large, reaching almost the front margin, which projects as an elevated narrow ]-im. The convexity of the glabella is only moderate, and the lateral furrows on it, three in number, are very shallow, often scarcely perceptible. Its sides are almost parallel, only slightly bulging 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 13 out near the centre ; width of the glabella measured across the upper edge of the palpebral rim is i of the entire diameter of the head at this place. Fixed cheeks are rather broad, the reniform palpebral lobe is margined by a projecting rim, which rim is seen continued under the form of a low rounded ruga extending from the upper angle of the eyes obliquely inward and upward, so as to meet the glabella at the third anterior lateral furrow of it. The occipital furrow and its lateral continuation across the cheeks is well marked. The movable cheeks terminate backward in a long spine reaching down to the third thoracic segment. The facial suture line terminates posteriorly near the genal angles, anteriorly it intersects the margin on both sides of the glabella, quite a distance off from it, about perpendicular above the eye rim. Thoracic segments in all the specimens, small or large, eight. The gently curved scabre-like ribs abruptly taper backward into a short spinose apex. Their centre bears a rounded broad depres- sion, somewhat diagonal to the axis of the rib, and bordered on both sides by a projecting rounded ruga of which the anterior is. more conspicuous than the posterior. The rachis is moderately convex, gently tapering backward ; its width, compared with the length of the ribs, is as one and one-half to two in j^roportion- The pygidium, as above stated, exceeds the head or thorax slightly in length ; it bears in the larger specimens eleven well- marked annulations, flanked by as many costal expansions Avhich dilate considerably toward the margin, and bear in place of the central depression of the free ribs a rounded central ruga bordered on each side by a furrow ; the edges of the anchylosed ribs are likewise indicated by an elevated rim. The curvature of the pygidial ribs is much stronger than on the thorax, and their position to the rachis is more oblique, grad- ually increasing backwards, so that the hinder ribs of the pygidium meet the rachis under an acute angle. The edge of the pygidium is formed by a smooth convex rim, against which the costal rugae abut. In the figured specimen the movable cheeks were missing, and have been restored from another specimen with the head perfect. Ogygia serrata. nov. sp Pi. i, figs. 2, 2a. , There are four complete specimens in the collection, besides numerous fragmental ones ; nearly all are about equal in size ; the 14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. figured specimen is seven centimetres long, and five centimetres wide, measuring from one genal spine to the other. Head, thorax, and pygidium of equal length. General form of the head and course of the facial sutures cor- respond almost completely with the previously described species. The glabella of this form is somewhat broader and more j)romi- nent than in the former ; also the glabellar furrows are more distinctly marked ; they are three in number, the hinder one is the largest, directed obliquely inward and backward, but not reaching to the centre of the glabella. The palpebral rim and the rugosity continued from it upward across the fixed cheeks are the same as in the former sjiecies. The movable cheeks are protracted into long slender sj^ines, which reach as far down as the fifth thoracic rib. Rachis broad, almost equal in diameter with the length of the corresponding ribs, deducting their spiniform prolongations. The occipital ring terminates with a triangular monticulose prom- inence, overlapping the first thoracic ring, and likewise each one of all these annuli of the thorax, and the pygidium bears a strong spine on the median line. The thorax of this species is, in all the specimens examined, composed of only seven segments. The pygidium has five aunulations with as many ribs corre- sjDonding to them. These ribs dilate considerably toward the margin, as in the former ; but while in that, a smooth rounded rim edges the pygidium, in this form the j^rincipal ruga of each rib extends beyond the margin of the pygidium under the form of a strong acute spine, directed backward, so as to be almost parallel with the axis of the body. Five of such spines fringe each side of the pygidium ; their size is gradually diminished toward the posterior end. The hyj)ostoma is in most of the specimens preserved, occupy- ing its natural position. The shape is represented by one of the annexed figures and needs therefore no further verbal description- Many loose, but much smaller hypostomas, of Avhich I likewise figure a few (PI. I, figs. 26 and 2c), were found scattered through the slate rock ; to which of the associated trilobitic forms they belong, I was unable to ascertain. Two other forms of Trilobites occur with the just described Ogygias, which in the configuration of their heads and in the 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 15 course of the facial suture lines fully correspond with them, but they differ by the much smaller size of their pygidia in compari- son with the size of the concerned thoracic divisions and the heads. A fiirther difference is in the number of thoracic segments, which in them is nine instead of eight, and seven, as in the two first described typical forms of Ogygla. The glabella of the latter also shows three lateral furrows, while in the two forms to be described, four very well marked glabellar furrows are observable. These differences and principally the difference in the proportion of the size of head, thorax and pygidium, appear to me sufficient to distinguish these forms from the genus Ogygla, and I propose to apply to them the generic name EmboUmus. Embolimus spinosa, nov. sp. PI. I, fig. 3. Only one, almost perfect specimen of this form is in the collec- tion, but the number of fragmental specimens observable in the slabs prove that this is not a rare sj^ecies. The specimen figured is 34 millimetres long ; length of head 14 millimetres; length of thorax 15 millimetres; length of pygidium 5 millimetres, without counting the length of spinous processes. The glabella is large, moderately convex, of equal width in all its length, reaching close to the front margin, which is formed by a narrow upturned rim. The four glabellar furrows are well developed, none reaches the centre of the glabella, the hinder ones are the largest, running obliquely backward, the second and third furrows extend almost at right angles from the margin of the glabella, but the apex of the second is turned backward while the apex of the third furrow is curved forward. The fourth and smallest furrow is directed obliquely forward. The occipital ring forms a triangular projection of the posterior margin, which is crowned with a stout short spine, also each of the thoracic annuli exhibits a faint indication of former orna- mentation by a spine which is broken off in the si^ecimen. The pygidium has four sharp annulations with as many costal appendages, which, a short distance off from the rachis, are ab- ruj^tly bent backward, tapering into long spines projecting over the pygidial margin in a direction parallel with the longitudinal axis of the body. 16 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Also the thoracic ribs terminate with long spines directed obliquely backward. Each rib bears a deep depression in the central i^art, which, commencing near the spinose peripheral end, runs diagonally across the broader jiart of the ribs meeting the rachis near the upper end of each annulation ; but jjrevious to that, this depression sends off a side branch backward, which meets the posterior part of the same annulus, leaving between the two depressions a pointed triangular elevation in continuity Avith the convex portion of the annuli ; the edges of the ribs project as elevated rounded rims, broadest in the middle, and tapering toward the rachis and toward the periphery, where the anterior rim is seen to constitute the body of the projecting spines. Embolimus rotundata, nov. sp. Pi. I, figs. 4 and 5. There is only one sj^ecimeu in the collection Avhich shows head, thorax and pygidium in connection, but the movable cheeks are missing. Other fragmentary specimens, however, exhibit the head complete. The proportions in the size of the three partitions of the body are : Head, 13 millimetres; thorax, 14 millimetres; joygidium, 9 millimetres. Nine thoracic ribs, as in the former species ; the pygidium has six well-marked annulations and corresponding pleural expansions, margin rounded, no si:»inose projections. The thoracic ribs are similar in configuration with those of the pre- ceding sjjecies, but they terminate rather abruptly with short pointed ends. The head likewise closely resembles the former species, with the difference that the glabella expands considerably toward the front end, while the glabella of the former is all its length of equal width. The movable cheeks, observable in one of the specimens, terminate backward in a long spine, reaching as far as the fourth thoracic articulation. The two figures represent a fragment with complete head and another incomplete specimen with the movable cheeks missing. Monocephalus Salter! ? Billings. Pi. I, fig. 6. I have, with some doubt, identified a small specimen found in association with the others Avith the form described by Billings under this name. The minuteness of the fossil, and its being merely a cast without shell, prevents the observation of the more delicate structural details, but the general appearance of Billings' figure, as well as his description, are satisfactory proof to me that 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 17 both fossils under consideration must be closely related, if not identical. The specimen, of which a figure is subjoined, has a total length of 16 millimetres; length of head, 6 millimetres; length of thorax with seven segments, also 6 millimetres ; length of pygidium, 4 millimetres. The head of the specimen, deprived of the movable cheeks, bears a large glabella considerably dilating in front, with three distinct lateral furrows. The thoracic ribs are deeply excavated in the centre, and the adjoining margins of every rib project as high ridges with a dividing line along the crest. The annuli composing the pygidium are rather obsolete, but four sharp fur- rows, spreading from each side of the rachis, indicate its compo- sition of at least four anchylosed segments. Conoc£plialites cordillerse, nov. sp. Pi. i, fig. 7. Numerous specimens of this little trilobite occur in the collec- tion ; their average size in length is about 25 millimetres ; the movable cheeks of the specimens are generally missing, other- wise the bodies are usually perfect. Glabella conical, convex, provided with three lateral furrows, of which the posterior is the largest, quite oblique ; occipital furrow deep. . The glabella in its extension towards the front varied some, as between it and the upturned projecting rim of the front a broader or narrower strip of the fixed cheeks intervenes. The fixed cheeks are broad, margined with a small reniform burrelet at the palpebral angle of the facial line, and from the anterior end of this eye-rim a faint rugosity is seen to run across the fixed cheeks, toward the front part of the glabella, near its anterior sulcus. Rachis uniformly tapering toward the tail-end, consisting in the thoracic part of seventeen segments, in the majority of speci- mens examined ; but in one, evidently belonging to the same species, I counted only fourteen, and in another fifteen. The ribs are pretty straight, with a deep central depression and high projecting marginal rims, which are joining the rims of the neighboring ribs in a sharp linear groove. Each annulus of the rachis at its juncture with the ribs is decorated with a rounded node. The entire surface of the body appears, in well-joreserved specimens, covered with delicate papilli and granules. 18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. The pygidium is very small, but clearly composed of at least three anchylosed segments. Batliyurus? PI. I, fig. 8. A single specimen in the collection, or rather an impression of one, from which I prepared a gutta-percha cast, leaves me in doubt in regard to its generic affinities. The smooth, rather convex glabella, without indentation by lateral furrows and the shape of the facial suture lines, resemble some forms described by Billings under the name Batliyurus; also the configuration of the other parts of the body would agree with these, but the number of thoracic segments in the specimen under observation is only six, while nine are claimed for Batliyurm. Not considering the material on hand as suffi- cient to decide whether this is a new generic type, or might be a form of Bathyurus with a normal number of thoracic segments, of which some became hidden by being shoved under the head, I content myself for the present by giving an exact copy of the gutta-percha cast formed in the impression of the slate-rock. AgnOStUS. PI. I, fig. g. Compare A. integer Barr. Many of these minute crustaceans are found scattered on the slabs of slate. They all apparently belong to one species. The anterior valve differs from the posterior by the conical shape of its glabella terminating near the front margin in a bluntly pointed end ; the median line of this glabella rises near the posterior end into a root-like crest, terminating in a back- Avard j^rojecting spinose protuberance; the posterior part of the glabella exhibits also an indentation by lateral furrows. The rachis or central convex protuberance of the posterior valves is equilateral and not conical ; the posterior end of it it a,bruptly rounded off; a deep furrow runs across this central protuberance on the posterior third of it ; its larger anterior portion bears a short spinose projection. The two thoracic annuli are divided by furrows and constric- tions into nodular partitions representing rachis and ribs, but of too small a size to be accurately represented by a descrijition, or by figures. The subjoined figure of one of the specimens is enlarged three diameters. Besides the described crustaceans, the slates inclose also num- erous minute Brachiopods, several of which belong to the genus OholeUa. One of these Obolellas, almost circular in outline, with 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 19 marginal umbo, exhibits most delicate concentric lines of growth with ruffled edges, in addition to which also faint radial striae emanating from the umbo are observable. Other similarly rounded specimens of Oholella show fine con- centric striation, but in comj^arison with the former may be considered smooth. Also more oval-shaj)ed specimens of Oholella occur. The genns Orthis, in a form similar to Orthis pepinensis is likewise represented; another form resembles Kutorgina sculjytilis Meek. Small shells of the shape of Leptmna are also found, and one specimen similar to Metojitoma. Some slender stems, consisting of shining carbonaceous matter, seem to belong to Grapholites. Finally I have to mention yet the occurrence of a form of Theca or Hyolites, of the same appearance as Theca primordialis figured by Hall. As I intend to examine this locality myself, as soon as the season allows, I expect to be able to give before long a more complete exhibition of the fauna inclosed within these slate-rocks. 20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. NOTICE OF SOME PARASITIC WORMS. ^ BY JOSEPH LEIDY, M. D. Filaria megacantha. Body straight, nearly uniform cylindrical, slightly narrowed pos- teriorly, obtuse at the ends, railk-white in color; head rounded; mouth bounded by a j^air of prominent papillate lips. Female: (Ij I caudal extremity straight, obtusely rounded, smooth, Adthout anal aperture. Male: caudal extremity conical, obtuse, bialate; aliie narrow, united around the end of the tail, together forming a shallow i^ouch, with a row on each side of six rib-like papillie, of which four are in advance and two behind the genital aperture. A long, curved and Fig. I. — Side view of caudal ex- ■• n . i i • i i tremity of the male, highly pai'tially exsertcd penal spiculum and magnified. a ucarlv Straight short one. Eight females, 35 to 60 mm. long; cephalic extremity a short distance back, 0"75 wide; body at middle, 0"625; near the tail end the same width. Seven males, 20 to 25 mm. long; cephalic extremity, 0'375 wide; body at middle, 0*5; near tail end, 0'25 wide. Large penal spiculum, 2"5 to 3 mm. long; shorter one, 0-18 to 0-22 mm.; caudal bursa, 0-28 long; width of alse, 0-036 mm. From the subcutaneous connective tissue of the neck and mandible of the Short-eared Owl, Asio occipitrinus (St7'ix hrachyotus). This appears to be a much smaller and different species from the Filaria attenuata Rud., found in the same bird and others of the order in Europe. Dujardin ^ gives as the size of the latter 250 to 308 mm. for the female, and 136 to 148 mm. for the male, with 1 mm. for the longer penal spiculum. Schneider "^ gives for F. attenuata, from Faleo peregrinus, 330 mm. for the female, and 115 mm. for the male, the caudal bursa of Avhich he represents as circular. He remarks that the Filaria of Strix and of Cecus glandarius, referred by Kudolphi to F. attenuata, is a different species, but does not describe it, for want of perfect si)ecimens. 1 Helminthes, 51. ^ Monog. Nemat., 89. u 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 21 Obtained in Chester Co., Pa., December, 1886, by Dr. B. H. Warren. Three specimens, females, two inches in length, from the orbit of the Hen-hawk, Buteo borealis, in the collection of the Army Medical Museum, appear to belong to this species. Ascarls tulura. Body cylindrical, most narrowed and tapering anteriorly, of a pinkish color; mouth trilobed, the lobes together nearly as wide as the head. Female: caudal extremity nearly as thick as the middle of the body, straight; tail short, obtusely conical, as broad at base as the length. Male: caudal extremity tapering, slightly incurved, with a row on each side of minute papillse (20 or more?); tail short, conical, ending in a spheroidal knob. One female; length 125 mm.; width of Fig. z.-Caudai extremity cephalic extremity a short distance from °^ female; 3. Of male- -111 f>i Highly magnified. the end, O'o/o; at middle 01 body, 1'25; near the tail, 1 mm. wide; tail, 0'25 long. One male; length 90 mm.; width at middle, 0"75; tail, 0*25 long; rounded end, 0'125 thick. From the ventriculus of the Ked-shouldered Hawk, Buteo lineatus. This worm apjDroximates the Ascaris depressa Rud., observed in many rapacious birds, but appears to be a different species. Diesing^ describes the tail of the male of the former as shortly mucronate and papillose beneath, and Schneider ^ figures it according to that description. Specimens obtained in Chester Co., Pa., December, 1886, by Dr. B. H. Warren. Ascaris sulcata Rudolphi. Body anteriorly attenuated; posteriorly more or less closely spiral; head with prominent lips. Female: tail conical, recurved from the anus, ending in a minute mucro. Male: tail conical, shortly mucronate, bialate, with a row on each side of four or five nipple-like papillte. Female, up to 25 mm. long by 0"5 wide at middle; tail, 0"25 long. Male, 15 mm. long by 0'3 wide at middle, ^ Syst. Helm., 156. ^ Monog. Nemat., 41. 22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Numerous specimens were found tightly clinging by the mouth to the lining membrane of the stomach of Trachemys scabra. EcMnorhynchus caudatus Zeder. Body narrow, cylindrical, nearly equal throughout, strongly corrugated so as to appear annulated, posterior extremity conical. Proboscis cylindrical, exj^anded at base, with 9 to 11 rows of strong hooks, succeeded with about 15 rows of smaller hooks. Length, from 5 lines to an inch; breadth, 0*5 to 1*5 mm. From two individuals of the Swallow-tailed Kite, Elanoides furcahis, in one of which they were associated with Tceuia viator. Two specimens from Strix nebulosa. Florida. Dr. B. H. Warren, EcMnorliynchus hystrix Bremser. Body cylindrical, much corrugated, widest anteriorly and minutely echinate. Proboscis clavate, with about a dozen rows of hooks. One-fourth to three-fourths of an inch long and one line wide at the fore part. Numerous specimens from the intes- tine of the Darter, Plotus anhinga. Florida. Dr. B. H. Warren. Taenia simpllcissima. Head small, unarmed, truncate; bothria spherical, terminal, occupying the four angles; neck very long, [^nearly or as wide as the head, body grad- ually widening to the posterior third and then tapering; anterior segments trans- versely linear, subsequently reversed dish- like, gradually longer and wider, then cam- panulate and gradually becoming longer and FtG. 4. Cephalic extrem- /--i j_' j. j ity;s. Segments about narrower. Generative apertures and ova middle; 6 Posterior unobservcd. A uumbcr of sj^ecimeus from segmer^ts. Magnified ^ ^^ ^^^^^^ calhrias, Up tO 20 HueS 20 diameters. ' ' ^ by 1 mm. where widest. Two only of the specimens retained the head. Taenia Ambloplitis. Head quadrate, spheroidal, consisting almost entirely of the four large spherical bothria, with the summit slightly prominent and conical or depressed and unarmed; neck very short or none; body compressed cylindrical, gradually widening from the head to near the posterior part where it slightly narrows to the end; segments linear, becoming gradually longer and wider, and then more quadrate; all deeply and pretty regularly wrinkled into 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 23 tAvo or three annuli. Genital apertures obscure. Length 8 to 12 inches; in alcohol contracted to 3j to 5 inches ; greatest width 2 mm. Head 0-5 to 0-625 mm. long, and 0-75 to 0*875 broad. Bothria 0-375 mm. diameter. Commencement of body ()'625 wide. Anterior segments 0*125 long, 0-625 wide; subsequently 0-375 long and 1-5 to 1-875 wide; jDOsterior ^_ 8. segments 0-75 long by 1 mm. wide. Fig. 7. Cephalic extremity ; 8. Seg- AT n • J? J.1 „ ments near middle. 20 diameters number 01 specimens irom the stomach of the Rock Bass, Anibloplites rupestris. Lake George, New York. This species resembles the Tcenia ocellata Rudolphi of the European Perch, Perca fiuviatilis, and perhaps is the same. Taenia Micropteri. Head large, compressed spheroidal, with four subterminal spherical bothria and a pampiniform unarmed summit; neck none; body obscurely segmented, and with no obvious internal organs, posteriorly variably narrowed and obtusely rounded at the end. Length from half an inch to an inch, and about 1 mm. wide. Apparently a larval form ; found in the body cavity of the Black Bass, Micropterus nigricans. Six worms, soft, white, and active. The longer ones of an inch would elongate to double the length, becoming proportionately narrower. The head, about 1 mm. or more in diameter, varied in length and breadth, according to contraction, sometimes one and sometimes the other being the larger. Lake George, N. Y. Last summer, while at Mt. Desert, Me., I examined a squid, Omviastrephes illecebrosa, with the hope of finding the singular parasite Dicyema. The specimen was in bad condition, and while I found none of the latter, I obtained from it several small worms, which I suppose to be the larval form of a cestode. They were yet quite active, though the host was already putrescent. I suspected them to belong to Tetrabothriorhynehus migratorius, observed in European cephalopods, but examination showed them to be different. They moved so actively and incessantly, con- tracting, expanding and writhing, that it was difficult to obtain a clear idea of the shape of the worm. It appears most nearly related with Tcenia, and provisionally may be regarded as a 24 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. larval form of this genus. Its more evident characters may be summed up as follows : Tsenia loliginis. Head unarmed, without rostellum, quadrilobate, continuous with the neck, which is variably long and narrow or short and irregularly contracted and expanded, and is constricted from the body. Lobes of the head elliptical, contractile and expansile and becoming variably folded or corrugated, furnished each at the upper pole with a hemispherical bothria. Body about as long as the head and neck, extensile and contractile, obconic or obovate, compressed, acute posteriorly, unsegmented. No inte- rior organs visible except a vessel along the sides of the neck and encircling the lobes of the head. Color white. Length to about half an inch ; width about 1 mm. Dr. H. C. Chapman informed me that he had previously observed this parasite in the squid. Monostomum obscurum. Elongated elliptical, flattened, obtusely angular in front, obtusely rounded behind. Oral and genital or other apertures scarcely distinguishable. Length; 4 to 8 lines ; width 1 line. Numerous specimens in the stomach of a Jew-fish, Megalops thrissoides. Collection of the Army Medical Museum, Washington. Distomum Aquilse. Spatulate, cochleariform, widest behind, obtuse at both ends; mouth circular unarmed; acetabulum sessile, about as large as the mouth. Length, 3 lines; width in front, i a line; behind, I of a line. Two specimens from the trachea of the Bald Eagle, Halicetus leucocephalus. Collection of the Army Medical Meseum. Distomum hispidum Abildgaard. Body much attenuated in advance, covered with minute recurved spines, which become obsolete at the back part. Head with a pair of alate appendages covered with stronger recurved spines, and a small group in the intervals before and behind. Mass of eggs giving the axis of the body behind a red appear- ance. Ova oval, 00"4 mm. long, 00*24 mm. broad. Numerous specimens, about 4 lines long by 0'5 mm. where widest behind. From the intestine of the Sturgeon, Accipenser sturio, of the Delaware River, at Philadelphia. Nitzschia elegans Baer. Several specimens of this leech, four lines long, were taken from the gills of the same sturgeon. 1887.] natural sciences of philadelphia. 25 January 25. Rev. Henry C. McCook, D. D., Vice-President, in the chair. Twenty-one persons present. The following were elected members; Bernard Persh, Geo. B. Cresson, Joseph Whitehouse, William B. Marshall and William Osier, M. D. Oti a Tumor in the Oyster. — Prof. John A. Ryder remarked that a few days since Professor Leidy handed him the soft parts of an oyster, which he ;jaid he thought might be an interesting subject for investigation, inasmuch as a very large tumor had grown into the pericardiac cavity. The specimen is a very remarkable one, and seems to be the first of the kind which has fallen under the observation of naturalists; neither Professor Leidy nor the speaker, in the course of large opportunities for observation, having previously encountered anything of the sort. It is also of great interest as proving that such pathological growths may be developed in the mollusca, thus showing that even in the invertebrata there may be morbid ^proliferations of certain tissues which simulate in certain respects those observed to occur in man and the higher types of vertebrates, in which they become very dangerous and painful in character, as in the case of cancer. The first and most striking features of this tumor, found in the oyster, is its great size in proportion to that of the animal. The tumor in its largest dimension measures nearly one inch across, with a thickness of fully half an inch. The total length of the animal, in alcohol, is about three inches, and it appears normal in every other respect. For size, in proportion to the dimensions of the animal, it can therefore only be compared to those huge morbid growths on certain parts of man known as elephantiasis. It is subcircular in outline as viewed from the side, and fills up the pericardiac cavity in front of the adductor muscle; this cavity being very greatly enlarged in consequence of the growth of the tumor. The larger portion of it also lies on the right side, and on account of its great size it has displaced the heart forwards and to the left. Its consistence is soft and yielding when pressed with the finger, and consists of some eighteen very distinct lobules of irregular size and form. Its joint of attachment appears to be to the mass of tissue which surrounds the posterior and red: part of the intestine of the animal, and ajDpears to have giwn out in this region, or from the dorsal wall of the heart cbmnber. Upon removing one of the lobules, which was cut into /sections, it was found that its histological structure was also very remark- 3 26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. able, and considerably different from that of the normal tissue of the body-mass of the animal. The sections also showed that the tumor was traversed by vessels, the tissues immediately around which were more nearly of the kind normally found to constitute the greater j^art of the substance of the body-mass. The normal connective tissue is composed of large cells or spaces with thin walls, and about the centre of each one of these a small, complex mass of protojilasm is found Avhich is suspended to the sides of its vesicular wall by means of fine radiating pro- toplasmic threads or filaments. Very minute nucleated and rounded blood and lymph cells are also found in the general con- nective tissue of the body-mass in small numbers. The histological structure of the tumor contrasts with the normal tissue in the following particulars. We find no evidence of the presence of the central protoplasmic bodies, with radiating processes, in the meshes of the tissue. The mesh of the tissue of the tumor is areolar, or alveolar, the alveoli being much larger than the vesicular cells of the normal connective tissue. While there is a complete absence of the ^protoplasmic bodies with fila- ments, the alveoli contain great numbers of very small globular, nucleated cells, somewhat variable in size. These cells closely resemble the colorless blood and lymph cells of the oyster, and some show processes or pseudopods. They are generally adherent to the walls of the alveoli, or project in small adherent clumps from the parietes of the alveoli and never completely fill the meshes of the alveolar tissue, in which they are included, as do the analogovis cells in the alveoli of tumors in the higher animals. Near the centre of each nodule there is a zone of alveoli which are larger, and in which the small rounded cells are most abund- ant. At the surface of the tumor there is no investment of a truly integumentary character, so that the proliferating mass seems to have ruptured the integument or membrane lining the pericardium. At the surface we therefore find that there is no true integument, but instead, the alveoli become smaller and more compact, with the contained small rounded cells more closely packed. The tissues of the tumor are entirely of meso- dermal origin, and are therefore of considerable interest from the standpoint of comparative pathology. The speaker also referred to the presence of tumors, which developed as outgrowths of the intestinal wall, near the pylorus, in the common shad, and also instanced the occurrence of pro- found lesions of the Wolffian body or kidney of the common gold-fish, as a result of which that organ underwent complete degeneration, with other changes which caused a bloated, drop- sical appearence in the cavity of the abdomen. Large meshes of fibrous tissue were, in fact, found occupying the place of the kidney filled with a Avatery or colloid substance, the whole taking up a much greater space than that originally filled by the normal, organ. These data, the speaker thought, were very significant, 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 27 as showing that even the lower animals were not exempt from morbid growths and lesions of the most serious character. Tumors of the kind described in the oyster are probably very- rare, however, and the speaker considered that it was very fortu- nate that the sj)ecimen had fallen into the hands of a naturalist, such as Professor Leidy, who could so well appreciate its import- ance and value. The tumor seems to have been benign in character, as the oyster in other respects appears to have been healthy. It was also localized, and did not appear in other parts of the animal, so that it was^ probably in no way infectious. Modification of Habit in Ants through fear of Enemies. — Dr. Henry C. McCook described a raid of the Sanguine ants, Formica sanguinea, which occurred in a vacant lot at Asbury Park, N. J. The co-operative nest of the two species was established quite near the sidewalk, and the raid was directed thence into the open lot. The marching column of Sanguines was accompanied by a few individuals of the black slaves. What special purpose the latter had he was not able to determine. The eagerness exhibited by the Sanguines upon the march was very noticeable, although these creatures are always active in the nest and at any domestic labor as well as war, in which respect they differ largely from the shining slave makers, Polyergus lucidus. On the occasion of which he spoke, the nest of Fuscous ants, Formica fusca, against which the exjDedition * was directed, was concealed among a large amount of forest rubbish, such as bits of broken chips, twigs, dried leaves, etc., that were scattered over the barren space, interspersed here and there with tufts of grass and low huckleberry bushes. The invaders had evidently located the nest, but not Avith absolute accuracy; at least they were not able to determine the point at which it might success- fully be assaulted. A most animated scene was presented over the entire surface, some three feet in diameter, upon which was concentrated the united energies of the warriors. Over and around this space in various lines the ants wandered, crossing and criss-crossing each other's pathways, sometimes singly, sometimes in couples or triplets, or in larger crowds, but always exhibiting an attitude of fevered eagerness, applying their mandi- bles and mouth-parts continually to the ground in search of the point of vantage which would give them ingress to the coveted treasures of the Fuscous ants. A space about ten inches in diameter, strewn with dry chippage seemed to represent the locality beneath which the blacks had established their formicary. The Sanguines energetically pulled away the chips, scattered them here and there, burrowed lightly in the earth hoping to obtain an opening. About two feet distant from this point the speaker discovered a small round entrance or gate which was soon identified as one of the outer approaches to the Fuscous nest, for several of these ants were 28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. seen issuing from the gate and others Avere hovering around it. At this moment one of the Sanguine army, in the spirit of a pioneer or scout, approached this point. Thereupon the blacks climbed up adjacent spears of grass, where they remained apparently on guard. After about ten minutes spent in the exploration which has been desci'ibed, the reds began to drain off from the centre of search towards their home. In the mean- time a considei-able number of the Fuscas, who had evidently been out upon foraging expeditions and were homeward bound for the liight, discovering the crowd of enemies who surrounded their borders, had discreetly taken refuge like their associates on the tufts of grass everywhere around the margin of the space within which the Sanguines had been operating. Two of these blacks, more courageous or cunning than their associates. Dr. McCook observed to slip into a little opening and disappear inside. They were presently followed by several Sanguines, who, however, shortly returned from within and pro- ceeded with their surface explorations, apparently having found no clew to the main formicary. The blacks, however, had cer- tainly safely entered their home. He greatly wondered at this, and regarded it as an evidence of remarkable cunning and skill in strategy on the part of the Fuscas, which had enabled them thus so rapidly and easily to close the opening to their nest and throw the invaders off the scent. An hour after flie commencement of the raid not more than half a dozen of the Sanguines remained upon the scene, the rest of their company having abandoned the search for this time at least. This corporal's guard of persistent scouts also gave up the search at last and marched back home, the secretive skill of the blacks having thus far prevailed for the protection of their colony. The interesting fact in the history of these curious creatures to which Dr. McCook wished to call especial attention is, that their instinct for kidnapping has appeared to develojje on the part of those who are the victims of it a corresponding strengthening of instinct in the way of concealment. The Fuscous ants are ready enough to defend their homes with their lives and often do it successfully when their numbers are great enough to overcome the superior physical }:)Ower and warlike skill of their enemies. But the weaker colonies of Fuscas must always yield to the prowess and strength of the Sanguines, unless their cunning can put their invaders at a disadvantage. The case just mentioned does not stand alone. At various times when the speaker had observed these black ants in such site that they are exposed to the attacks of the Sanguines, he had noticed that their nests were constructed very differently from those of colonies in neighborhoods not infested by Sanguines. In the latter positions it is the habit of the Fuscas to raise above the surface of the ground a flattened moundlet, or sometimes a 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA, 29 mound of considerable size. Over the summit and at tlie base of these elevations are scattered the gates or openings into the gal- leries Avithout the least attempt at concealment. The whole formicary shows that its inmates dwell in security without any fear of such special jjerils as those described. On the contrary, the Fuscous colonies established in the near vicinity of their hereditary foes have a marked tendency to omit or subdue eleva- tions above the surface, the dumpage from interior galleries being apparently scattered broadcast instead of piled above the central formicary. Their gates are few and cunningly concealed, and quantities of rubbish are scattered around with the evident inten- tion of hiding the locality of their nest or making the approach to it more difficult. It has thus come about with these unfortu- nate blacks, as is the case with the human species, that the diffi- culties of life and perils to person, offspring and home, have developed a higher order of protective instinct. A similar faculty Dr. McCook had observed in the case of an amber-colored ant, the Schauffiiss ant, Formica schauffussi. He was watching the assault of a colony of Sanguines upon a Fuscous nest in the grounds of his friend Mrs. Mary Treat, Vineland, N. J., when he chanced to see a solitary individual Schauffuss moving back and forwards a little distance from the scene of invasion. Knowing that this ant is sometimes enslaved by the Sanguines he directed his attention upon her and easily perceived that she was putting finishing touches upon the closure of a little hole that marked the gate of her formicary. A tiny pebble was placed, then a few pellets of soil were added. Next the worker walked away, took a few turns as though surveying the surroundings, and cautiously came back. The coast was clear. Kow she deftly crawled into the small open S2:)ace, and the observer could see from the movements inside, and occasional glimpses of the tip of her antenna3, that she was completing the work of concealment from the inside. At last her task was done and all was quiet. Just then a single Sanguine warrior, appa- rently a straggler from the invader's army near by, or some inde- pendent scout it may be, approached the spot. It walked around the nest, which was indistinguishable from the surrounding surface ; sounded or felt here and there with its antenna? ; passed over the very door into which the Schauffliss ant had disappeared, and although its suspicions Avere evidently strongly awakened, it at last moved away. The speaker felt satisfaction that the San- guine depredator had thus been bafl^led and that the instinct of home protection had proved too much for the Avretched kidnap- ping cunning. However, his pleasure was somewhat clouded by the reflection that the slave-making scout would probably be back before long, accompanied by the host of its fellows, and do its work more surely. But the impression remained strong upon his mind that the Schaufl'uss colonists, like the Fuscous ones above alluded to, had decidedly modified their habits of nest 30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. architectiu'e to meet the perils arising from close neighborhood to their kidnapping enemies. Notes on the Geology of China. — Prof. Heilprin read from Miss Adele M. Fielde the following notes on the geology of south- eastern China, which are of interest, inasmuch as nothing on the physical features of that section of the empire has as yet been published. " I have been on a trip up the Han River, 130 miles, to the Pass between the Kwangtung and Fokien Provinces. The moun- tains slope steeply down into the river on both its sides for eighty miles, and a narrow path runs on each slope parallel with the river at varying distances above it. Some of the mountains are probably three thousand feet high, and the ridges at a distance appear so narrow that a man might stride and sit on them as on a saddle. The river keeps a general trend southward, its bends being short ones. Its delta covers several square miles. In all the lower part of its course it is kept in its channel by dikes, as its sandy bed is higher than the adjoining rice fields. Just above the city of Chow-chow-fu, thirty-two miles to the north of Swatow, the mountains begin to rise, and they are, like those near Swatow, almost wholly of granite. This rock extends up to Liu Ng, a town twenty-four miles further up the river. Stone No. 1, in the box sent herewith, is a specimen of this outcrop near the river. Ten miles further up the granite becomes very coarse, as in No. 2. Ten miles still further, or twenty-six miles from the mouth, the outcrops are, for a short distance, of whitish sandstone, like No. 3, and these are immediately followed by red sandstones, Nos. 4 and 5, which continue in mountain after mountain, gorge after gorge, precipice after precipice, for some sixty miles. These are magnificent exposures, the stratification showing very plainly, with lines of cleavage nearly at right-angles to the lines of deposit. The inclination is at all angles, some being level, some vertical and some showing splendid curves. Here and there are to be found apparent injections of another stone, which, I fancy, may be trap No. 6. I also found some streaks of landscape-sandstone, No. 7. In one place I found a huge mass of the speckled stone, pink, with brown spots, marked No. 8, in the box. This, like all the other specimens, is a portion of the great outcrop from a mountain side. " Red sandstone, in some places, almost like dark shale, in others very hard and of a light color, extends to within ten miles of the pass. Towards its upper boundary I noticed much inter- mixture with light sandstone, and w^ith a greenish stone. No. 9. The stratification of the latter was very plain, and in places the mountain path leads over the edges of the strata as they stand perpendicularly. Near the pass and also through the pass (which is four miles long, and is a wdld gorge through which the x'iver flows in a white torrent), the outcrops and boulders are again 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 31 wholly of granite, like that of Liu Ng. Not far below the pass there had been a landslide from one of the mountains, and it gave a fine chance to see the original constitution of the slope. I suppose this sandstone may be Triassic, because it appears to be unfossiliferous. The Chinese do not make vast excavations, but they use stone for bridges, etc. In one place I crossed a new bridge, made of red sandstone, and I examined the quarry from which the stone came. If there were fossils found they would, without doubt, be used as fetiches, and I should hear of them. The natives said no queer thing had been found or seen in the stones. There was no sign or speck of a fossil to be found about the Cjuarry." The specimens of stone accompanying the notes were com- mented upon by Prof Heilprin, who stated that they would be the subject of further study and rejDort. The district here described is an interesting one to geologists, inasmuch as it had hitherto received but little attention upon the part of the travel- ers. Much of the rock surface is probably identical with that observed by Eichthofen in the region to the west and north, the details of which have not yet been published in his work on China. The red sandstone (Nos. 4 and 5) described by Miss Fielde as a possible representative of the Ti'ias, is apparently a member of the series referred by Richthofen to the Jurassic period — so identified by the plant remains. Chinese Rhizopods. — Miss Fielde also announced that during her study of the fresh-water Rhizopods found in the streams around Swatow, she had collected several forms identical with those described by Dr. Leidy, from the neighborhood of Phila- delphia (Difflugia urceolata, D. pyriformis, Arcella vulgaris). The following was ordered to be printed : — 32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. ON NEW GENERIC FORMS OF CRETACEOUS MOLLUSCA AND THEIR RELATION TO OTHER FORMS. BY CHARLES A. WHITE. Published by permission of the Director of the United States Geological Survey The type species of the three generic forms which are described in this article ^ belong to the collections of Cretaceous fossils from Texas, which I am now preparing for publication in one of the memoirs of the U. S. Geological Survey. In their generic charac- teristics all three of them apj^ear to be respectively identical with certain forms Avhich have long been known, but which have been referred to other genera by different authors. The features which I now present as having generic value seem to have been overlooked by those authors, or, so far as they were observed, they were treated as specific characters. Two of these forms belong to the section Melininse of the family Aviculidse. The other is referred to the Crassatellidfe, but it departs considerably from the typical section of that family. CRASSATELLIDiE. Genus STEARNSIA (gen. nov.). Shell compressed, subtrihedral or subcircular in marginal out- line; beaks small, closely apjiroximate, prominent by reason of the abrujjt sloping away of both the antero-and postero-dorsal borders; lunule and escutcheon both well defined and flattened or excavated; hinge strong, consisting of both cardinal and lateral teeth; cardinal teeth two in the left valve and three in the right; both posterior and anterior lateral teeth long aud slender; posterior laterals two in the right valve and one in the left; anterior laterals two in the left valve and one in the right. If, however, the overlapping border of the right valve and the enter- ing border of the left, within the lunule, and the overlapping border of the left valve and the entering border of the right, within the escutcheon, be regarded as teeth, the number of both the anterior and posterior laterals is two in each valve; ligament ^ The names under which I liave described these forms respectively are Dallicoftcha, Stearnsia and AguiUria. They are given in honor of Dr. W. H. Dall and Dr. R. E. C. Stearns of the U. S. Geological Survey, and of Senor Jose G. Aguilera, of the Mexican Geographical and Exploring Commission. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 33 small, mainly internal; free margins apparently smooth; pallial line apparently simple. This genus agrees with Crassatella in having both lunule and escutcheon clearly defined, in the general character of the hinge, exclusive of the lateral teeth, in the nearly internal position of the ligament, and, apparently, in having a simple pallial line. It differs from Crassatella in its small and compressed beaks, the laterally compressed form of the shell, in its greater number of cardinal teeth; and in the long and slender character of both the anterior and posterior lateral teeth. It agrees with Astarte in having both lunule and escutcheon well defined; but it differs from that genus in having a greater number of cardinal teeth; in its well developed anterior and posterior lateral teeth ; and in having its ligament mainly internal. It agrees with Circe (as represented by C. scripta, Lin.) in its laterally compressed form, especially that of the umbonal region, and in the number of its cardinal teeth. It diflfers from Circe in having its ligament mainly internal; in the long and slender character of the anterior lateral teeth, and in the posses- sion of posterior lateral teeth. It agrees with Eryjihila in having both lunule and escutcheon well defined, and, approximately, in the character of its posterior and anterior lateral teeth. It diflfers from that genus in having a greater number of cardinal teeth, and in having its ligament mainly internal. It has somewhat the aspect of Gouldia, but it differs from that genus in having slender, well developed posterior, as well as anterior lateral teeth. It has also a greater number of cardinal teeth than Gouldia and its ligament is differently situated and partly external. The only species of this genus which I have satisfactorily examined is the one which is described in the following paragraph. This I regard as the type of the genus, but it is likely that the Astarte carinata of d'Orbigny^ is congeneric with it. Stearnsia Robinsi (sp. nov.) Pi. II, figs, 7—9. Shell much compressed, trihedral in marginal outline; lunule long and narrow, nearly straight from end to end, concave trans- versely; escutcheon similar in shape and character to the lunule, but longer; beaks small, appressed, angular; ligament slightly 1 See Pa4cont. Francaise, Ter. Cret. iii, pi. 262, figs. 1. and 2. 34 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. exposed, and it appears to have been divided into an outer and inner portion by a calcareous septum; umbonal furrows distinct, producing an emargination at the posterior part of the convex basal border and a considerable prominence of the jwsterior extremity; hinge strong; the lateral teeth slender and extending the full length of the lunule and escutcheon respectively; surface marked by strong concentric furrows and ridges, which end abruptly at the margins of the lunule and escutcheon respectively; the surface of both lunule and escutcheon plain, AVICULIDJE. Genus DALLICONCHA (gen. nov.). Shell resembling GervUUa in general form, in the character of the test, in the muscular markings, and in the possession of a pit-bearing diverging hinge area upon each valve. The valves are more or less nearly equal in convexity; beaks terminal, divergent; the upper borders of the hinge areas converging from the widely separated beaks to the posterior end of the wing, where the areas come in contact with each other by their full width; posterior wing elongate, clearly defined from the body of the shell; anterior wing absent, the anterior extremity of each valve being inflexed so as to form, when both valves are together, a three-lobed depression in the front portion of the shell, one lobe of which ends at the extremity of each of the divergent beaks and the other below, at the contact of the antero-basal margins of the valves. At the bottom of the depression there is a distinct byssal aperture, to form which both valves are nearly or quite equally notched. The articulating portion of the hinge of each valve is marked by more or less distinct creuulations which cross it obliquely downward and backward, and which are sometimes visible upon the surface of the areas above the articu- lating border. At the anterior end of the hinge these creuula- tions are approximately perpendicular, and sometimes denticulate in character, and at the posterior end they sometimes assume the form of slender, nearly horizontal lateral teeth, above which are more nearly transverse creuulations. Dalliconcha agrees with Gervillia in the characteristics already mentioned; but it difters from the typical forms of that genus mainly in the inflection of the anterior extremity of the valves, and the consequent terminal position of the beaks, and absence 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 35 of an anterior ear. It also differs in wanting the large, longitu- dinal teeth which characterize true Gervillia — as seen, for example, in G. dlfficilis d'Orbigny, and G. anceps Deshayes.^ The byssal aperture is also more clearly defined than in Gervillia. In these differing features it agrees approximately with Perna; but it differs conspicuously from Perna in its much more elon- gate form, in the distinct definition of the posterior wing, the smaller number of ligamental pits, and in the crenulation of the hinge. This genus is more nearly related to Gervillia than to any other genus of the Aviculidse, the relation between the two genera being somewhat similar to that which exists between the living forms of Avicula and the Carboniferous genus Monopteria of Meek and Worthen. The species which is described in the following paragraph is proposed as the type of Dallicoiicha, but the Gervillia ensiformis of Conrad is an equally typical species. The G. avlculoldes of Defrance (not Sowerby) and G. solenoides Defrance seem also to belong to this genus, as doubtless do several other forms which have been referred to Gervillia. Dalliconcha invaginata (nov. 5p.). Pi. li, figs. 4 and 5. Shell long and slender ; the dorsum gently concave from beak to posterior end, and transversely flattened by the abrupt inflec- tion of the dorsal border of each valve ; wing well developed ; the anterior depression rather deep ; beaks prominent ; byssal aperture moderately large, oval ; hinge-areas each bearing five or six ligamental pits, which are of unequal size ; the spaces between the pits marked by irregular oblique crenulations. Genus AGUILERIA (gen. nov.). Shell resembling Perna in general form, in the character of the test, in its muscular markings, and in the possession of a pit- bearing, diverging hinge area upon each valve. The valves are more or less nearly equal in convexity ; a more or less distinct ftirrow passes from the dorsal border of each valve, near the apex of the beak, to the anterior margin, defining a projecting, more or less inflated anterior portion of the shell, which is homologous with the anterior ear of Margaritophora. The beaks are not prominent, situated anteriorly, but not terminal ; ligamental pits distinct, but not numerous. The articulating ^See Paleont. Francaise, Ter. Ciet., iii, pi. 39-1, fig. 3; and pi. 396, fig. 7 36 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. portion of the hinge of both valves of the adult examples of the type species is marked by crenulations or denticles, which cross the hinge at nearly right angles in front but at the posterior por- tion their course is obliquely downward and backward. In the type species a small blunt tooth is observable at the anterior end of the hinge of the left valve ; and there is a larger, more oblique one at the posterior end of the hinge. There are corresponding pits in the left valve to receive these teeth, and some specimens also show a slight elevation at the side of the anterior and posterior dental j^its respectively, suggesting that they represent incipient teeth in that valve. Byssal aperture obscure or absent. This genus agrees with Perna in .the characters which have already been mentioned, but it differs from Perna in the retreat- ing position of the beak, in the projecting instead of inflected anterior extremity of the shell beneath the beaks, in the crenula- lation of the articulating portion of the hinge, in the smaller number of ligamental pits, and in the absence of a well-defined byssal notch in either valve. It agrees with Margaritophora, as shown, for example, by the living species M. pica Gould, from the southern Pacific Ocean, in the character of the test, in the muscular markings, in the pos- session of blunt teeth upon the anterior and posterior portions of the hinge, and in the retreating position of the beaks. It differs from Margaritophora in having well-developed ligamental pits in its hinge areas, a crenulate or denticulate, instead of a smooth hinge border, and in the absence of a compressed anterior ear, and of a distinct byssal notch. Bakevellia has some characteristics similar to those of this genus, but its ligamental pits are fewer in number and occupy only the middle portion of the hinge, while its lateral teeth are two or three in number at each end of the hinge, and they are nearly parallel to the hinge border ; the latter being smooth and not crenulate. Besides this there is some reason to doubt whether Bakevellia really belongs to the family Aviculidse, as do Perna and its congeners ; and to which family this new genus is referred. The si)ecies which is described in the following paragraph is proposed as the type of Aguileria. Senor Aguilera has shown me some examples of a species which he obtained from the Cre- 1887.] NATUEAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 37 taceous rocks of the State of Puebla, Mexico, which is probably congeneric with this Texan form. It is probable also that the GervUlia Renaxixiana of Matheron, and other published forms, ought to be referred to the genus here proj^osed. A form from the Cretaceous of Brazil, described by me some years ago under the name of GervUlia dissita, but still unpublished, seems to belong to this genus. If those species should be assigned to this genus it may be that the crenulation of the hinge will be found to be an inconstant character; but the other characters which are herein described are regarded as a sufficient basis for its generic identity. Aguileria Cumminsi (sp. nov.). PI. II, figs. 1-3. Shell inflated, obliquely subelliptical in marginal outline; test thick, hinge line moderately long; hinge areas broad, bearing three or four ligamental pits; hinge border including the surface of the cardinal teeth, distinctly crenulated in adult examples; posterior cardinal tooth moderately large; anterior one small and indistinct. EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. Aguilei-ia cumminsi White. Fig. L Left side view of an adult example. Fig. 2. Dorsal view of the same. Fig. 3. Interior view of a left valve, somewhat narrowed by lateral compression, showing the hinge and cardinal area. Dalliconcha invagiiiata W. Fig. 4. Right side view of a restored outline, reduced to three-fourths natural size. Fig. 5. Front view of an adult example, restored as to its outline from a partially crushed condition. Dalliconcha ensiformis Conrad, sp. Fig. 6. A left valve, showing hinge and front features ; introduced for comparison. Stearnsia robbinsi W. Fig. 7. Left side view of a medium-sized example. Fig. 8. Dorsal view of the same. Fig. 9. An imperfect example, showing the hinge of the left valve. All the figures except 4 are of natural size. 38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. February 1. The President, Dr. Joseph Leidy, in the chair. Twenty-two persons present. Papers under the following titles were presented for publication ; "On the Cretaceous Formations of Texas, and their reations to those of other portions of North America," by Charles A. White. "On Zinc — Manganese Asbestos," by George A. Koenig, Ph. D. Parasite of a Bat. — Dr. Leidy remarked that it was a common opinion among country people that swallows and bats were infested with bed-bugs and often introduced them into houses. He had convinced himself that the Ciniex infesting the cliff- swallow Avas a different species from the bed-bug.^ He had repeatedly examined bats without finding Ciniex. On one of two small bats, from Panama Bay, presented this evening by Dr. Wra. H. Jones, he found two singular insects, Avhich appear to be the Polyctenes fumarius, described by Prof Westwood from a bat of Jamaica. They are about half of the size given for the species, but otherwise appear to agree in all respects. It has four jointed antennae, with the first pair of limbs short and the other pair long. The insect has distinct hemiclytra. On a Peculiar Form of Molybdenite. — Dr. Geo. A. Koenig called attention to a specimen of Molybdenite from the German- town quarries, presented by Mr. Thomas Meehan. The Molyb- denite forms a perfect cylinder, 2 inches long ])y ^ inch diameter. It shows a lamellar structure, but the leaves are twisted and felted together. Owing to the remarkable shape the speaker had supposed the substance to be graphite and placed by some persons — quarrymen — in a 2 inch drill-hole, ramming it down tightly. Blowpipe tests, however, show the substance to be Molybdenite. In the opeii tube a peculiar odor Avas noticed not quite like that of Selenium but near it, and it was believed to be desirable that a quantitative analysis should be made. February 8. Mr Thomas Meehan, Vice- President, in the chair. Fourteen persons present. A paper entitled "On Invertebrates from the Eocene of Mis- sissippi and Alabama," by Otto Meyer, was presented for pub- lication. The following were ordered to be printed. — 1 Proc. 1877, 284. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 39 ON THE CRETACEOUS FORMATIONS OF TEXAS AND THEIR RELATION TO THOSE OF OTHER PORTIONS OF NORTH AMERICA. BY CHARLES A. WHITE. Published by permission of the Director of the U. S. Geological Survey. The true relations of the different Cretaceous formations which have long been known to exist within the State of Texas to each other, and to those which have been recognized in other portions of North America, have not hitherto been satisfactorily known. Several eminent geologists have written upon the subject, and considerable diversity of opinion has prevailed among them. The former impracticability of obtaining information by personal observation over any considerable portion of that great region; the destruction by the civil war of the work so well begun by Dr. Bhumard, and the limited knowledge then possessed by any one of the general geology of North America, were doubtless the causes which prevented a satisfactory solution of this question. Now numerous railroads traverse the State, the hostile tribes which barred the progress of travelers have been quieted or removed, and a good outline of the geology of the continent is known. With the opportunity of availing myself of these advantages I entered last year upon an investigation of the Texas Cretaceous, placing the field work in charge of my chief assistant, Mr. Robert T. Hill. In the latter part of the season I traversed the State in various directions in company with Mr. Hill, reviewing his work and making additional observations. The following section is the result of these labors, and I am so well convinced of the accuracy of its essential features that I do not hesitate to adopt it as the basis of my paleontological and museum work in relation to the Texas Cretaceous, although the order of superposition therein given is so different from what it has been generally sup- posed to be. The remarks at the right hand side of the column, which repre- sents the section, are by Mr Hill, who has with considerable care compared this section with those which have hitherto been published as representing the Texas Cretaceous. 40 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. General Section of the Cretaceous Strata of the Eastern, half of Texas. s W CO W 33 U < o u 7. Navarro Beds. tA 6. w Austin Limestone. b 1— ( o Eaglb Ford Shales. Timber Creek Beds. 7. Strata in Navarro County, given this name by B. F. Shumard and correlated with the Ripley Group in 1861; but not placed in his general section of 1860 ; correlated with Ripley Group at Terrell by R. H Loughridge ; 10th Census Report, Vol. V. Included by Roemer, together with -i and 5 of this section, in his "Kreidebildungen am Fusse des Hoch- landes." Outcrops along a narrow area upon the western border of the Gulf States Tertiary. 6. Outcrops to the west of No. 7. occupying the so-called Black Prairie region. Of great thickness and uniformity of character Recognized by Owen as extending into Arkansas, and as equivalent with the rotten limestone of Mississippi, named "Austin Limestone" by B. F. Shumard in 1860, and placed in his section between Nos. 2 and 3 of this section, but its true relation not then recognized. Included by Roemer with No. 7. Sherman, Dallas, Waco, Austin and New Braun- fels are approximately upon the western border of the out- crop. 5. Yellow arenaceous, and blue argillaceous shales, narrow exposure west, and along the northern half of No 6. Is the lower part of Shumard's Austin limestone, and also the "Arenaceous Group" and "Fish Bed" of his Lower Cre- taceous. 4, Coarse ferruginous sands and clays ; fossiliferous. Has been alluded to by various writers as "Tertiary," "Miocene," "Quaternary," etc. Its outcrop is coextensive with the region know as the Lower Cross Timbers. It apparently rests un- conformably upon No. 3. 3. Washita Division. 2. Fredericksburg Division. Dinosaur Sands. 3. Strata of this division at Fort Washita, I. T., partially described in 18.54. and called "Senonien" by G. G. Shumard, wrongly placed by B. F. Shumard. in his section, immediately beneath No. 6 of this section. More comprehensively de- scribed by Jules Marcou in 185.5, and referred to the Neoconian. Is not distinctly .separable from No. 2, either by the character of the strata or fossil contents. Outcrop occupies a narrow belt extending southwaid from old Fort Washita via Denison. Denton, Fort Worth, Salado, Austin, and westward of San Antonio ; was included together with No 2 by Roemer in his "Kreidebildungen des Hochlandes." 2. In 1848 this division was included by Roemer in his "Kreidebildungen des Hochlandes," as seen in buttes north of Fredericksburg. It is also the "Comanche Peak Group," the "Caprina Limestone" and "Caprotina Limestone" of B. F. Shumard in 1860. These authors placed all except the last named strata at the top of the whole Texas Cretaceous series. Outcrops along the borders of the paleozoic areas in Central Texas. 1. Coarse silicious sand,, popularly called "pack-sand." Occurs between the base of the fossiliferous Cretaceous and the carboniferous series. Contains vertebrate remains. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 41 The fossils which have been collected from the strata of this Texas section, have not yet been fully studied with reference to the different formations which they represent. That work has, however, so far progressed as to give some important indications as to the equivalency of certain of these Texas formations with those which different geologists have investigated in the regions to the eastward, westward, and northward from that State; and also to show that a large part of the Texas Cretaceous section is not represented by any of the formations referred to. The following table will serve to formulate these indications, but as the recognition of equivalency is more satisfactory in some cases than in others, each case is considered separately in the following paragraphs : — Mississippi Section. Texas Section. Western Section. Upper Missouri River Section. Ripley Group. Rotten Limestone. Tombigbee Sand. Eutaw Group. Wanting. Wanting. Navarro Beds, Austin Limestone. * Eagle Ford Shales S Timber Creek Beds. Washita Division. Fredericksb'g Division. Fox Hills Group. Colorado Group. Dakota Group. Wanting. Wanting. ■Nos.4&5,orFt. Pierre and Fox Hills Groups. j Nos.2 & 3,or Ft. Benton \ and Niobrarra Groups. No. I, or Dakota Group. Wanting. Wanting. Before making comparisons of the Texas section with the others of this table, it is necessary to make some explanations with reference to the relations of the latter to each other. The Mississippi section indicated in the foregoing table is that which was published by Prof. E. W. Hilgard in his official report upon the geology of the State of Mississippi.^ The western section is a modification, first proposed by King,^ of the well- known Upper Missouri River section of Meek and Hayden, which is represented by the right-hand column. King, however, placed the equivalents of Nos. 3, 4 and 5 of the Upper Missouri section all together under the name of Fox Hill Group. This being an unnatural grouping of the strata vipon paleontological groimds, I still further modified it by placing Nos. 2 and 3 together under King's name of Colorado Group ; and Nos. 4 and 5 together under one of the original names of Fox Hills Group 1 Geology and Agriculture of Mississippi, 1860, p. 3; 2 U. S. Geol. Expl., 40th Parallel, vol. i, pp. 305, 306. 3 Ann. Report U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr, for 1876, p. 22. 42 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887 These two consolidated groups, together with the Dakota Group, the separate identity of which all geologists have recognized, con- stitute the western Cretaceous section of the foregoing table. The New Mexican Section of Prof. Newberry seems to be practically identical with the western section of the foregoing table. ^ He seems to indicate, however, that there is in that region a blending of the Dakota Group with the next overlying forma- tion. It may be noted also that at least one of the species Avhich Mr. Meek describes in that report as coming from the middle division of the New Mexican Section^ is now known to belong to a lower horizon than that of the base of his section, namely, to that of the Comanche division of the Texas section. Southward from Dakota and Montana I have never been able to separate the equivalent of No. 4 from that of No. 5 of Meek and Hayden's section, either stratigraphically or paleontologi- cally. It is for this reason that I have referred all strata that carry any of the fossils which they indicated as characterizing either of those divisions to the Fox Hills' Group alone. On the other hand, while Nos. 2 and 3 are so closely related to each other paleontologically that they are now generally regarded as constituting one natural group, an upper and a lower lithological division of the same are quite as clearly recognizable in southern Colorado and northern New Mexico as in the Upper Missouri Kiver region. It is a significant fact that while the separate identity of the Dakota group has been indicated by specific identity of plant remains, which are found over a large region, as well as by «tratigraphical position, there is a marked difference in the char- :acter of the invertebrate fossils from different localities. I refer ■especially to those which Mr. Meek^ and myself* have published as coming from strata of that group in Central Kansas, as com- pared with the few which have been found in southeastern Dakota, The Kansas forms are mainly or wholly of marine origin, but they are such as may have lived in littoral waters; while those of southeastern Dakota are of diflferent species, and indicate a 1 Newberry's Geol. Rept. Expl. Exped. from Santa Fe to Junction of Grand and Green Rivers, pp. 32, 121, 122. ^ lb., p. 126, pi. i, figs. 7 a, b. 3 Ann. Report U. S. Geol. Sur. Terr, for 1870, pp. 297, 301-313; Vol. IX U. S. Geol. Sur. Terr., p. 24. 4 Proc. U. S. National Museum, Vol. 2, pp. 295, 296, pi. 5. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 43 less saline condition. It is also significant that, with the excep- tion of some marine mollusca which Mr. Meek doubtfully referred to the Dakota group in New" Mexico/ no other invertebrates than those which the Kansas and Dakota localities have furnished, have been reported as coming from that group. The facts which have been mentioned, others which will be referred to, and our present knowledge of the general geology of that western region, all seem to indicate that while the greater part of the Dakota group, as it is now known, is a non-marine deposit, we ought to expect to find it to merge into a marine deposit to the southward. Now in making comparisons of the Texas Cretaceous rocks with those which have been observed in other parts of the conti- nent, we find that the whole Comanche series represents older strata than are included in any of the other published sections of North American Cretaceous except perhaps that of California.^ The strata of the Comanche series are known to extend north- ward from Texas into the Indian Territory, and some of its characteristic fossils have been found in southeastern Kansas. Fossils belonging to this series have also been found at various points in western Texas and the adjacent southeastern part of New Mexico. They have also been found at various jDoints in Mexico, one locality being upon the western side of the Sierra Madre, in the Mexican State of Sonora.^ Judging from all the information which I have been able to obtain, I infer that none of the strata of the Comanche series extend beyond the eastern boundaries of Texas, nor further northw^ard than southern Kansas. It seems probable also, that while this series is well developed, both faunally and strati- graphically, in Texas, it has, or originally had, its greatest development within the region which is now the Republic of Mexico. Again, judging from present information, there seems to be a comjjlete faunal bi'eak at the top of the Comanche series. That is, I am not yet aware that a single fossil species of that series passes up into any of the upper members of the Texas Creta- ceous Section. The Comanche series is therefore not only greatly restricted in its geographical extension to the eastward and 1 Newberry's Geol. Report before cited, p. 121. '' White ; Bull U. S. Geol. Surv., No, Vol- 15, p. Ill, 1885. 3 Gabb ; Paleontology of California, Vol. II, p. 257. 44 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. northward, but there seems also to be a clear line of demarkation between that series and the upper one, within the State of Texas. No unconformity of the strata of the upper series upon those of the latter has yet been satisfactorily observed, but it can hardly be doubted that there is at least a brief chronological break between the two series. This latter question, however, I am not now prepared to discuss. From the foregoing remarks it Avill be seen that it is the forma- tions of the upper series alone which can now be discussed with reference to equivalency with the formations represented by the other sections of the foregoing table. Beginning with the lowest member of the upper, or Gulf series, namely, the Timber Creek beds, I regard those strata as, at least in pai't, equivalent with the Dakota group of the Western and ujDper Missouri sections, and perhaps equivalent with the Eutaw group of the Mississippi section. Of the latter supposed equivalency I have no paleonto- logical evidence; and the suggestion is made mainly in conse- quence of the stratigraphical position of the Eutaw group. That the Timber Creek beds are equivalent with the Dakota group is indicated not only by the position of each with refer- ence to overlying formations, but I have recognized some of the species which were first found in the Dakota strata of central Kansas, in the Timber Creek beds of Denton County, Texas. The Eagle Ford shales are recognized as equivalent with the bluish shales, or lower portion of the Colorado group as it is known in Colorado and the adjoining territories. That is, I have recognized certain of the species of the Eagle Ford shales as identical with some which occur in the Colorado group to the northwestward of Texas. The lithological character of the shales of both regions is also similar. As to the equivalency of the Eagle Ford shales with the Tombigbee sand of the Mississippi section, the only reason I now have for offering that suggestion is its stratigraphical position. That the Austin limestone is equivalent, both stratigraphically and paleontologically, with the rotten limestone of the Missis- sippi section, as has been shown by other authors, there seems to be no reason to doubt. I also regard those Texan strata as equivalent Avith the upper division of the Colorado group. The Texan strata are not only quite similar in lithological character 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 45 to those of that division as it is known in southern Colorado and New Mexico, but I have recognized several species of fossils as common to the Austin limestone and those more northern strata. The paleontological evidence that the Navarro beds are equivalent with the Ripley group of the Mississippi section, as presented by Shumard, ^ seems to be beyond question. It is also known that several molluscan species which characterize the equivalents of the Navarro beds in the Cretaceous of the Gulf and Atlantic coast regions, are not uncommon in the Fox Hills group of the Western section. The Fox Hills groups of the Western section is clearly recog- nizable as such in the valley of the Rio Grande, in western Texas, where it is found to contain a number of the characteristic species of the group. The evidence is conclusive, also, that the Fox Hills strata there, are, or originally were, directly continuous with those of that epoch which are found to the northward.^ Of the present, or former, direct stratigraphical continuity of the western Fox Hills strata with their presumed equivalents in Eastern Texas, and in the Gulf and Atlantic coast regions, present evidence is not so clear. Although the identity of certain species, found in those eastern and w^estern strata respectively, is beyond reasonable question, there is a decided difference, both paleontological and lithological, between them. Still, there seems to be good reason for regarding them as having been synchronously deposited. Their differences were perhaps largely due to the presence of a land area between an eastern and a western marine area during the Fox Hills-Riijley epoch, to the southward of which the two marine areas coalesced. This view seems to find corroboration in the fact that most of the species which are common to both the eastern and western strata, are open sea forms, and conse- quently had a wdde geographical range. Those species which differ most in the two regions respectively, are apparently such as had a more restricted range. We now come to consider the relation of the Fox Hills strata and the Navarro Beds respectively, to overlying formations. It a.ppears to be unquestionable that the Lignite Tertiary Beds of eastern Texas rest directly upon the Navarro Beds, just as the 1 Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., viii, p. 189. ^ This volume, pp. 18-20. 46 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. equivalent Tertiary strata rest upon the Ripley Group in Missis- sippi; but in Texas the actual contact seems not yet to have been seen by a comj^etent observer. The faunal difference also, between the Navarro and the Lignite Beds, plainly indicate a change in physical conditions, and also a chronological break of some extent. The break, however, may have been only a brief one. On the other hand, the strata of the Fox Hills Group in the region of the Rio Grande are directly overlaid by those of the Laramie Group, the two formations so blending together that no sharply defined plane of demarkation between them can be recognized. Thus we find the stratigraphical series in that western region to be an unbroken one up to the top of the Laramie Group; while the eastern series is broken at the top of the Navarro Beds. We are therefore still in doubt as to the true stratigraphical relation of the Laramie Group with the Eocene Tertiary of the Gulf region. If that relation is ever discovered, it now seems certain that we shall find it in the southwestern part of Texas, or the adjacent part of Mexico. The Dakota Grouji of the western and upper Missouri sections rests directly upon Jurassic strata, which in turn rest upon a series known as the "Red Beds," and usually regarded as of Triassic age. Those Red Beds are there found to rest upon the Carboniferous, or upon older j^aleozoic rocks. No equivalent of the Jurassic strata referred to have been recognized in connec- tion with the Texas Cretaceous section as given in this article; and they seem to have entirely thinned out before reaching the region of Central Texas. In that region, the strata next under- lying the Comanche series are clearly either those of the Carboniferous, or of the Red Beds. The latter are not known to exist to the eastward of the Carboniferous area of Northern Central Texas, but they reach considerable thickness upon the western side of that area, Avhere they are usually known as the Gypsum formation. It appears from the investigations upon which this article is based that certain of the members of the Texas Cretaceous section have not heretofore been recognized, and that the true order of superposition of the formations has been misunderstood, the theoretical section of Marcou' being more nearly correct than any heretofore published. It also appears that while the lower iProc Boston Soc. Nat. History, Vol. VIII, p. 93. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 47 series of that section is not represented in any of the other published sections in North America, tlie upper series may be satisfactorily correlated with the western and upj)er Missouri sections; and in part, at least, with the Cretaceous formations of the Gulf, and Atlantic coast regions. In making these investigations the really valuable Avork of Dr. B. F. Shumard has been adopted so far as practicable, and a large proportion of the fossil species which he published, but did not figure, have been recognized. The admirable work of Prof. Roemer also is found to be as useful to-day as it was when it was first published, forty years ago. ON ZINC— MANGANESE, ASBESTOS. BY GE0RC4E A KOENIG, PH. D. During a visit to the Franklin Zinc Mines in 1879, I obtained from Mr. George, then Superintendent of the Trotter mine a considerable quantity of Sussexite. Among this there was some material which did not quite look like the rest, and was subjected to an investigation. This material I will designate A. After finding it of interest, I obtained from my friend and colleague, Dr. F. A. Genth, a bluish asbestiform mineral from the same locality ; this will be designated as material B. Both appear as stiff", rather columnar fibres, and effervesce with acid. But after treatment with dilute HCL, a fine silky mass ot fibres remain, and these were analyzed. The needles appeared under the microscope slightly yellowish or colorless, whilst the substance in bulk appeared bluish, like crocidolite or brown black. These needles fuse readily before the blow-pipe with intumes- cence to a black globule, and behave thus like Sussexite. But no color is given to the flame, so characteristically green in Sussexite. 48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. After extracting with acid, whereby A gave 73 asbestos, 27 calcite, and material B gave 85 asbestos, 15 calcite, the residue was thoroughly dried at 130°C., and then analyzed as follows: — A. B. SiO' —55-84 53-50 Aro^ — — 1-36 Fe^O^ — 8-12 MgO r= 19-58 14-58 CaO — 10-00 6-62 MnO — 4-79 1-70 ZnO — 4-59 7-10 FeO — 2-40 4-68 H^O — 3-20 3-34 100-40 101-00 The molecular ratio is formed for — SiO' : (Mg, Ca, Fe, Zn, Mn H^) O A. 1-8613 1-9716 1-00 1-06 (Mg, Ca, Fe, Zn, Mn W) SiO» SiO' : (APFe)' : Mg, Ca, Zn Fe H^ O B. 1-7833 : 0-1279 : 1-6911 Or, if Ave add the sesquioxides to the protoxides — 1-7833 = 1-00 : 1-016 1-8190 We have here then two Bisilicates, remarkable for the poly- basic composition, which are either pyroxene or amphibole asbestiform. I am inclined to classify them as amphibolic. It is probable that these silicates are in a number of collections under the name of Sussexite, with which notably the material A shows much resemblance. 1887.] natural sciences of philadelphia. 49 February 15. Mr. Geo. W. Tryon Jr. in the chair. Twenty-four persons present. Grampus Rissoanus on the American Coast. — Pi'of. Heilprin called attention to the recent stranding on the New Jersey coast, at Atlantic City, of Risso's whale. Grampus Rissoanus, a form readily distinguished from other allied cetaceans by the peculiar slaty lines which are irregularly distributed over the body. The speaker thought that this was the first instance of this singular Mediterranean species having been recorded from the trans- Atlantic waters, and emphasized the difficulty of drawing lines of delimitation to the oceanic faunas. The specimen in question was dark-slaty in color on the sides, verging to black on the back and measured about eleven feet in length. February 22. Mr. Charles Morris in the chair. Nineteen persons present. Origin of the Excretory System in the Earth-worm. — Professor Edmund B. Wilson, of Bryn Mawr, Pa., laid before the Academy an account of his observations on the development of Lumbricus olidus, calling especial attention to the remarkable similarity that exists between the development of the nephridia and the origin of the excretory system in the vertebrates. The gastrula is foi'med by a process of invagination. Upon the establishment of the germ-bands, they are found to be essentially similar to those of Clepsine, ending behind in eight large cells, by the continued division of which the bands increase in length as the embryo grows. Two of these large cells are mesoblasts (giving rise to the dis- sepiments, muscles and vessels) two are neuroblasts (giving rise to the ventral nerve-cord), two are nephroblasts (giving rise to the excretory organs)and two give rise to cells whose fate could not be determined. From each of these cells a row of cells extends for- wards on the ventral side of the body between the ectoblast and entoblast. The rows are at first one cell wide, but are converted in front into solid cords, several cells in thickness. The principal interest of the development lies in the origin and fate of the rows 50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. produced by the nei^hroblasts ; these roAvs are designated as the nephridial rows. In each somite a solid outgrowth from each ne- phridial row takes place into the coelom and is ultimately conver- ted into the nephridium of the corresi^onding side. Thus the nephridia arise as metameric outgrowths from a solid cord of cells that lies in the somatoj^leure ; and their mode of development is therefore essentially similar to that of the segmental tubes of the vertebrate head-kidney or pro-nephi^os. An examination of the origin of the nephroblast demonstrates the fact that it is originally an ectoblastic cell, which extends to the surface of the body and is only in rather late stages, to be distin- guished from other ectoblastic cells by its greater size and by the fact that it sinks below the surface. It always remains, however, embedded in the ectoblast, and unquestionably is derived from that layer. The nephridial rows and the nephridia to which they give rise are therefore ectoblastic structures. This conclusion is believed by Prof Wilson to establish two interesting homologies, namely: between the nephridial row of I/umbricus and the Wolffian or segmental duct of the vertebrates, and between the series of nephridia of annelides and the vertebrate head-kidney or pro-nephros. It has very recently been shown that in Ba/ja, Rana, Lacerta, guinea-pig and the rabbit, the segmental duct is derived directly from the ectoblast by a mode of development "essentially like that of the nephridial row of Lumhricus. Hatschek, Eduard Meyer and Lang have already called attention to the close reseml:)]ance between the Wolffian duct of vertebrates and the longitudinal canal that unites the nephridia in the larval Polygordius and in certain adult annelides. Prof. Wilson's observations, taken in connection with those of Meyer supply the embryological proof that the two structures are actually homologous, and that the excretory systems of annelides and of vertebrates are constructed upon fundamentally the same type and originate by similar modes of development. Attention was called to the direct bearing of this result on current theories relating to the origin of the Vertebrata. March 1. The President, Dr Jos. Leidy, in the chair. Twenty-six persons present. A paper entitled "The Summit Plates in Blastoids, Crinoids and Cystids and their morphological Relations," By Charles Wachsmuth and Frank Springer, was presented for publication. The following was ordered to be printed : — 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 51 ON INVERTEBRATES FROM THE EOCENE OF MISSISSIPPI AND ALABAMA. BY OTTO MEYER. Ph. D. Ill the illustrations to the following paper, the figures of some insufficiently known species of the Southern Old-Tertiary are included. Notes on these are given. The species referred to are mostly small ones. All the mentioned material has been collected by me and is in my collection. ^ Odostomia Boettgeri n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 4. Subulate, polished. Nucleus sinistral, vertical, j^artly hidden. Adult whorls eight, with an impressed line below the suture. Suture distinct. Mouth subelliptical. Inner lip with a strong, nearly horizontal fold. At some distance from the outer lip there are within six raised revolving lines. Vicksburg, Miss. ^^Lower Vicksburgian." Turbonilla major n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 3. Nucleus sinistral, its axis horizontal, its volutions separate. Adult whorls many, subconvex, covered with strong transverse ribs and densely spirally striatal. The spirals do not extend over the ribs. Mouth subquadrangular. Inner lips with a strong oblique fold. Base spirally striated. Jackson, Miss. Rare. The more common Turbonilla in Jackson is a form which I should rather put to Turbonilla neglecta Mr. than to the above species. Compared with T. major it is much smaller and more slender and the spiral striae are scarcely distinct, otherwise it is very similar. DENTITEREBRA n. gen. Turreted ; transversely ribbed. Aperture narrow, terminating in a short anterior canal. Inner lip callous, very slightly striate. Outer lip crenulated internally, siiious posteriorly. Base striated. On account of its mouth this genus is probably to be placed among the Columbellidae, in which family it is conspicuous by its turreted spire and transverse ribs. It is perhaps to be considered a subgenus of Columbella. If this is not the right position, it may belong to the Pleurotomidae. 52 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Dentiterebra prima n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 2. The pointed nucleus consists of four volutions. Five adult whorls are covered by strong transverse ribs, eighteen on the body- whorl ; the surface else being smooth. Base with strong revolving lines, which are jjerceptible on the callus of the inner lip. The inner lip is else without striae or granulations. Crenulations of the outer lip six. Suture distinct, impressed. Claiborne, Ala. I found only the figured specimen. It has the appearance of a young Terebra. Pleurotoma Aldrichi n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 7, 7a, 7b. The nucleus consists of one and a half smooth inflated embryonic whorls. Adult whorls six; they are convex, raised below the suture, covered by transverse ribs and elevated spiral lines. Of the spiral lines those on the middle of the whorl are the strongest. The sinus is above the middle of the whorl. Aperture less than one third of the shell, with rather straight canal. The young shell shows a simple outer lip and a smooth, but not callous inner lip. The older the shell the moi-e deposit on the inner lip it has. Old specimens apparently have strong folds within the outer lip. Jackson, 3Iiss. I found eight specimens. The specimens, 7 b, has longitudinal folds within the outer lips, the uppermost of which is the strongest ; besides it is somewhat stouter than the others. I consider it, however, as an old specimen of the same species, for the surface, though partially skinned, shows the same ornamentation, the characteristic nucleus is the same, and one of the other specimens shows an indication of the upper fold within the outer lip. Tornatella volutata n. sp. PI. Ill fig. ll. Oval-elongate. The nucleus consists of one and a half smooth volutions, the first volution standing almost vertical and being partly hidden. Five adult whorls are slightly convex and covered with impressed revolving lines. These lines are slightly punctuate; number about six on each whorl, the body whorl excepted, where they are numerous and towards the base increase in distinctness and become closer. Mouth rather narrow. Outer lip sharp. Inner lip with a strong fold below the middle, and slightly covered by •callus. Suture imjjressed. Vicksburg, 3Iiss. "Higher Vicksburgian." I found only the figured specimen. The species is considerably 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OP PHILADELPHIA. 53 •cylindrical and approaches the subgenus Actaeonidea Gabb, from the Tertiary of the West Indies. It lacks, however, the anterior truncation of the collumella of Actaeonidea. XTnicardiuml eocenense n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 14, 14 a. Small, tumid, solid. Margin subquadrangular, rounded anteriorly, truncate posteriorly. Beak turned anteriorly, before it a small cordate lunule. Lunular edge in front of the beak somewhat ex23anded. Below the beak one tubercular cardinal tooth (left valve), lateral teeth nearly obsolete. Anterior muscular impression elongated elliptical, posterior impression cordate-elliptical. Pallial impression not entire. Inside rough. Margin entire. Surface with indistinct concentric impressed lines, crossed by more distinct radiating lines. This ornamentation is wanting on the umboneal part and more distinct near the margin. The radiating lines are slightly more distinct on the posterior slope. Red Bluff, 3fiss. The only found specimen, a left valve, shows three sinuations of the pallial line behind. — I have little doubt that this species belongs either to Unicardium d'Orbigny, or Fimhriella Stoliczka, or is to be placed in their neighbourhood. These two genera, however, are not knowai from the Tertiary formation, and if the Red Bluff form should prove to be a diffp-vent and new genus I j^roiwse the name of Cordiula for it. MIKROLA n. gen. Minute, subtrigonal, inaequilateral. Anterior side rounded, posterior side attenuated. Ligament in a trigonal pit below the beak. In the right valve this pit is lodged between two compressed cardinal teeth. Left valve without distinctly developed teeth. Muscular impressions oval? Pallial line sinuated behind. Surface concentrically ribbed. Margin entire. At first sight the genus has much resemblance to Spheniojysis, Sandberger, especially the left valve. But the dentition of the right valve is entirely different, and the genus may even not belong to the Myidae. I cannot discover any gaping of the valves. Mikrola mississippiensis n. sp. PI. Ill fig. 16, 16a, 16b. Beaks almost obsolete. The concentric ribs of the surface end at the posterior terminal slope. IJmbonial part smooth. Red Bluff, Miss. I found three double-valves of this species, which varies very iQuch in the size and number of the concentric ribs. While one 54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. of the specimens shows only three large and distant concentric ribs, another one is covered by about nine ribs. Turritella carinata H. C. Lea. PI. Ill fig. 1, la. Turritella carinataH.C.\^e.3.; Am. Journ. Science vol. XL, Jan. 1841. p 96, pi. i fig. 10. Fig. 1 represents the largest specimen which I have from Claiborne and fig. la is a specimen which shows two of the round embryonic whorls. The name of this species is not preoccupied by Turritella carinata I. Lea, because this latter species is apparently identical with a form previously described. Eulima lugubris Lea. sp. PI. Ill fig. 8. Pasithea lugubris Lea; L Lea. Contrib. to Geology 1833, p. loi, pi. 4, fig. Si. Eulima aciculata, Lea. sp. PI. III. fig. 5. Pasithea aciculata Lea; L Lea. Contrib. to Geology, 1S33, p. 102, pi. 4, fig. 82. The specimen which I figure is from Jackson, Miss. It is apparently identical with Lea's Claiborne species. Pasithea guttula Lea. PI. Ill fig. 6. Pasithea guttula Lea; L Lea. Contrib. to Geology 1833, p. 104, pi. 4, fig. 86. Cylichna Dekayi, Lea. sp. (var?) PI. Ill fig.lO. Bulla Dekayi Lea; L Lea. Contrib. to Geology, 1833, p, 200, pi. 6, fig. 215. The specimen which I figure, is from Jackson Miss. It is^ perhaps to be considered a variety of the Claiborne species. Tornatina crassiplica Conr. sp. Pi. Ill fig. 9. Bulla crassiplica Conr. Journ. Ac. Philad. I, 2nd Ser., PI. 113, pi. 11, fig. 5. Ringicula mississippiensis Conr. Pi. Ill fig. 12. Ringicula Jitississippiensis Conr. Journ. Ac. Philad. I, 2nd Ser. p. J17; PI. iS, fig. 36. Dentalium subcompressum Mr. PI. Ill fig. 13, 13a. D. itibcotnpressum Mr.; Am. Journ. Sci. I885, XXIX p. 462. D. subcotnpressuvt\Ax,; Bull. I. Geol. Surv. Ala. 1886, p. 64, PI. 3, fig. 3, 3a. Fig. 13 represents a specimen with complete posterior end, showing also in this respect the great similarity of this species to Dentalium comjyressuvi Mr. from the German Oligocene. Tellina eburneopsisl Conr. PL III fig. 15a, lob. ^.Tellina eburneopsis Conr. Am. Journ. Conch. IS65, p. 13S, PI. 10, fig. i7. Conrad describes this species from the so-called locality "Entre- prise, Miss." The specimen, which I figure, is from Jackson, Miss. Fig. 15b gives the profile of the posterior side, showing the emargination at the posterior fold. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 55 NOTES. The following mistake is to be corrected. I described a specimen from Claiborne as " Crucibulum antiquimi" (Bull. 1, Geol. Surv. Ala. 1886, p. 6S pi. 1 fig. 11). Having recently carefully cleaned the outside of this specimen it proved to be a Balanus with preserved operculum. In an article "Beitrag zur kenntniss des Alttertiaers von Mississippi und Alabama"* I have given (p. 16, 17) a list of Foraminifera of the eocene of Mississippi and Alabama, which I collected and which were determined by Mr. A. WoodAvard. The following species, also collected by me and determined by Mr. Woodward, have to be added to this list. Clavulina cijluidrica Hantken ; Matthews Landing, Ala.; Clai- borne, Ala.; Jackson, Miss.; Wautubbee, Miss. Cristellaria calcar Linne sp.; Matthews Landing, Ala.; Jackson, Cristellaria cultrata Montfort sp,; Vicksburg, Miss. "Lower Yicksburgian." Textularia aggluthians d'Orb.; Jackson, Miss. Polymorphina oblonga d'Orb.; Jackson, Miss. Polymorphma problema d'Orb.; Jackson, Miss. MilioUna agglutinans d'Orb.; sp; Claiborne, Ala. TruncaUdina lobatula Walker and Jacob sp.; Jackson, Miss. Truncatulimi dutem2)lei d'Orb.; Jackson, Miss. Pulvinulina eanariensisf d'Orb; Jackson, Miss. Nonionina depremida Walker and Jacob sp.; Wautubbee, Miss. Explanation of Plate III. Fig. 1. Turritella carinata H. C. Lea, nat. size; Claiborne, Ala. Fig. la. " " " " showing two embryonic whorls ; Claiborne, Ala. Fig. 2. Dentiterebra prima n. gen. et n. sp; Claiborne, Ala. Fig. 3. Tiirbonilla major n. sp.: Jackson, Miss. Fig. 4. Ododomia Boettgeri n. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. Fig. 5. Eulima aciculata Lea. sp.; Jackson, Miss. Fig. 6. Pasithea guttula Lea ; Claiborne, Ala. Fig. 7. 7, 7a, 7b. Pleurotoma Aldrichl n. sp.; Jackson, Miss. Fig. 8. Eidima lugubris Lea ; Claiborne, Ala. Fig. 9. Tornatina crassiplica Conr. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. *Jahresber. d. Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft, Frankfurt a. M. 1886. 2 plates. 56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887, Fig. 10. Cylichna Dehayi Lea, sp. (var?) Jackson, Miss. Fig. 11. Tornatella volutata n. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. Fig. 12. Bmgicula mississippiensis Conr.; Vicksburg, Miss. "Lower Vicksburgian." Fig. 13. Dentalium subcompressum M.Y.; Yichshurg, Miss. Fig. 13a. The same specimen, view of posterior end. Fig. 14, 14a. Unicardiumt eocenense n. sp.; Red Bluff, Miss. Fig. 15a, 15b. Tellina eburneopsis? Conr.; Jackson, Miss. Fig. 16, 16a, 16a'. MiJcrola mississippiensis n. gen. et. n. sp.; Red Bluff, Miss. March 8. Mr. Charles Morris in the chair. Fifteen persons present. The deaths of Jos. Wilson M. D. and Bernard Persh, members^ were announced. March 15. Mr. John H. Redfield in the chair. Seventeen persons present. Papers under the following titles were presented for publication: — "A List of the Carices of Pennsylvania," By Thomas C, Porter. "A Prodrome of a Memoir on Animal Locomotion." By Harrison Allen M. D. On the First and Second Sets of Hair Germs Developed in the Skin of Foetal Cats. — Prof. Ryder remarked that in a foetal Kitten, three and one-half inches in length, which he had examined, the germs of certain hair follicles in the skin were more prominent than the great majority of other hair germs. These larger hair germs were especially obvious on the back and on the top of the head, where they formed very slight superficial elevations of the epidermis. Along the middle region of the back and head, these more prominent hair germs formed linear series or rows, which seemed to correspond somewhat in position to the arrangement of the stripes of color on the back of the adults, as seen in the Ocelot and the black and grey-striped variety of the domestic cat or grimalkin. On the sides and on the limbs the linear arrangement of these larger hair germs disappeared entirely, and they were distributed in an irregular manner, pretty 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 57 uniformly amongst the smaller or less developed hair germs, which were everywhere far more numerous, being very probably the germs of the Avoolly coat or under-pelt. It is possible that these larger hair germs represent the rudiments of hairs, which are more particularly sensory in function, and which, like the vibrissse about the snout, and the groups of tactile hairs above the eyes, and the two groups on the cheeks of many mammals are more richly supplied with sensory nerves than others. The distribution of such tactile hairs in the Mammalia, was also consid- ered by the speaker, who referred to the studies of Eschricht, Stan- nius and his ow^n, on the distribution of such tactile hairs on the snouts of the foetuses of various genera of Cetaceans, in which group it had been ascertained that they furnished very good characters diagnostic of species. It was also suggested in support of the view that larger hair germs on the body and head of the foetal cat, w^ere sensory in function, since they seemed to be arranged in conformity with the color areas on the back, which, as had been pointed out by Prof. Harrison Allen, were the recipients of special branches of the superior twigs of the intercostal rami of the spinal nerves in certain animals, ( Tamias.) Hairs with a special function have also been found in other regions in the skin of mammals ; as for example, certain hairs described by Schobl on the interdigital wing mem- branes of bats. Upon reflection, however, the preceding view of the facts bearing upon the development of two kinds of hair germs in the skin of the foetal cat, were not wholly satisfactory. It was therefore deemed best to subject the skin of the foetus in question to still more search- ing scrutiny. A portion of the skin from the top of the cranium of the foetus was, therefore, carefully pealed off, stained in borax car- mine and cut into sections and mounted as a series. This series of sections revealed several very interesting points, which it Avas impos- sible to make out from a more superficial examination. It Avas found that the epidermis at this stage was only five or six layers of cells deep, and that there were two very sharply defined types of hair germs growing downwards from it into the corium. The larger and more advanced of these hair germs or follicles were very much thicker and larger than the others, and had penetrated more deeply into the underlying corium, than the less developed ones. At the point where the larger germs joined the epidermis, the latter was thickened so as to form the elevations marking the posi- 58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. tions of the larger hair germs, when viewed from the surface. Further study also showed that the rudiment of a hair was Avell ad- vanced in the larger follicles, while in the smaller ones only the first traces of the hair bulb had been developed, without as yet having given rise to the beginning of a cornified hair shaft. In both kinds of follicles the rudiments of sebaceous glands had been developed from the sides of their necks, though a lumen or cavity had hardly as yet been developed within them. The rete mucosum consisted of of scarcely more than a single layer of rounded cells; of this layer the younger developing follicles are principally composed. These observations show that there are two distinct types of hair germs developed in the skin of the foetal cat, one of which is much more advanced in development, and far less numerous, at the same period, than the other. It has also been shown that the larger germs have a certain orderly linear arrangement in some regions, as, for instance, along the dorsal region. The questions which now present themselves in addition to the interpretation already suggested, relate to the nature of these different kinds of hair germs. It seemed to him not improbable, as surmised by Professor Leidy, that the larger germs may be those of the contour hairs, while the smaller ones represent the germs of the finer hairs of the under pelt or woolly coat. Yet this view does not dispose of the question raised by the fact of the orderly arrangement of the larger germs along the back ; nor are they numerous enough to be the germs of the contour hairs. It may be that this orderly arrangement relates to an ancestral condition, in which the hairs were fewer and while the ancestral mammalian type was still nearly cold-blooded. This view is supported by the fact that the temperature of the blood of the most reptilian of the mam- malia, viz., the Ornithodelphia, is considerably below that of the Didelphia and Monodelphia, and that in at least one of these forms. Echidna, the spines, which represent hairs, are ai'ranged in rows. In the other genus, Ornithorhynchus, the contour hairs are flat, the Tinder-pelt of avooI hairs being very densely set, while the contour hairs are not. AVhether the quills or spines of Echidna are to be regarded as having descended by development from contour hairs is not known, but it is to be admitted that hairs of that type are most likely to have been developed into quills or spines, since they gener- ally project above the level of the woolly coat and have a much heavier shaft, which is always nearly straight and not crimped. Such an origin may, with much show of probability, be ascribed to the quills of the porcupine. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 59 In a number of mammalian orders, there is a marked tendency toward a dorsal, longitudinal striation, or linear alternation of bands or dots of color, and in a numl)er of cases, this striation is well marked only in the young. This seems to be more than a mere co- incidence and probably indicates that in the primitive or ancestral Mammalia, such a pattern was widely prevalent, if not universal. On the sides, on the other hand, there is a tendency toward alterna- ting vertical colors with transverse bars on the limbs. This is a well-marked feature in the tiger, zebra and gnu. Later on it ap- pears that these bars have broken up into dots, giving rise to the dappled or the spotted appearance of such forms as the leopard, giraffe and horse. These features have a very important phylogen- etic significance, and point to an ancestral form, in which the color areas were disposed in bands. Looking about, amongst the lower groups, it is in Reptilia alone that we frequently find striping both longitudinal and transverse, and in thaf it is now admitted by some eminent authorities that the Mammalia are descended from the Reptilia (Therojnoiyha), some explanation is afforded of the preva- lent type of color marking in the young of many feral Mammalian forms which are not striped when mature. The dorsal longitudinal rows of hair germs in the skin of the foetal cat also aflTord confirmatory evidence. Their coincidence with the bands of color and precocious development, indicates that they are remnants of a more primitive hairy coat. Their linear arrange- ment makes it possible to compare them with the linear and longitu- dinal arrangement of the feathers in birds and of scales in reptiles. In that hairs of mammals, feathers of birds and the corneous scutes of reptiles, are closely related structures and developed from homol- ogous layers of the epidermis in these different classes, it is highly interesting to discover that the set of hair germs, which are the first to develop on the back of the foetal cat, also show the primordial, lin- ear arrang-ement of scales and feathers as observed on the backs of reptiles and birds. 60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. A PRODROME OF A MEMOIR ON ANIMAL LOCOMOTION. Emeritus Professor of Physiology in the University of Pennsylvania, The writer has undertaken at the request of the representatives of the University of Pennsylvania a series of studies on animal locomotion. The subject has been approached from the point of view presented by instantaneous photography, and has been espec- ially based on the results obtained by Mr. Eadweard Muybridge. The writer desires in this connection to return his acknowledg- ments to Mr. Muybridge for opportunities in examining early impressions of the plates, which he is engaged in publishing under the auspices of the University, and also to state that he is indebted to Prof Thomas Eakins for facilities afforded in studying the results of an experiment in the use of a modified form of Marey's wheel, devised by him in photographing the action of the horse in motion. This short paper embraces the points which have been thought to have sufficient interest to appear in advance of the final memoir, and will include observations on the movements of the quadrupeds only. Many of the statements could have been deduced fi*om data already accessible to the Avriter. But since he wrote the paper immediately after the inspection of the photographs his conclusions may be said to be based upon them. At the same time he has not hesitated to include materials not embraced by the photographs. Whenever practicable the study of a given series was carried on at the same time that the animal itself lay dissected before him. For example, when studying the j)hotographs of the elephant he had the good fortune, through the courtesy of Prof, Huidekoper, to dissect the limbs of an elephant. He has also dis- sected^ the horse, the ox, the raccoon, the sloth, the skunk, the Virginian deer and the domestic cat, THE USE OF TERMS. It is necessary to propose the use of a few terms which will clearly express in a word a meaning which otherwise would require the employment of a cumbersome phrase. The words flexion, extension 1 In this connection the writer wishes to give especial acknowledgments to his friends Prof. Horace Jayne and Mr. Edwin A. Kelly. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 61 abduction, adduction, pronation and supination imperfectly express many animal movements. Thus no adequate word exists for the movement of the hand upward and downward when the forearm is held in semipronation. Such a motion is of importance in describ- ing the wing of the bird and the bat. The term Planation is here thought to be convenient since it expresses the fact that the movement of the hand is in the plane of the flexor surface of the forearm. Planation includes both j^ronation and supination. Contraplanation as easily indicates a movement at an angle to the plane of the flexor surface of the forearm. It embraces flexion and extension and is not es2:)ecially demanded, except that a term which includes both flexion extension as well as abduction, as used in the sense of abduction of the thumb, may be acceptable. In like manner it has been found useful to employ terms for the different orders of the foot-falls. Synehiry indicates that the right and left foot of a single pair act together. Thus in the gallop the horse moves all the feet synchirally. The movement of the lower limbs in man is also synchiral. The feet may act alternately or together. Asyitchh'y would naturally embrace the movements in which the feet act in combinations of hind and forefeet. But since these movements are varied and important, it has been thought desirable to substitute a positive term, and the word heterochiry ^ is j)ro- posed. The walk, the trot and the rack are heterochiral, since the fore foot is follow^ed, not by its fellow, but by a hind foot. When the hind foot alternates with the fore foot of the same side lateral heterochiry occurs. When with the fore foot of one side the hind foot of the opposite side alternates, diagonal heterochiry takes place. In connection with the terms flexion and extension the following will be used : — The movement of a limb against the medium in which the animal is moving constitutes the "stroke." The movement in preparation of the stroke constitutes the "recover." In the description of the " hand over hand " movements of the sloth and the monkey, the word " flexion " has no place ; yet the " recover " is used in as exact a sense as in the movements of any other animal. 1 While assuming the responsibility for this word the writer desire at the same time to say that it was suggested to him in a conversation with his friend Prof- T. N. Gill. 62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. When a limb of a terrestrial quadruped rests UY>on the ground it may be said be " on," and when not on the ground, to be " off." The term "sura" will be employed as a convenient word to include the hind limb from the knee to the ankle. " Cms" has been retained so generally as a synonym for the entire posterior extremity as not to be available. " Stroke " is the period of impact. It is included in flexion, and constitutes its first stage. "Recover" embraces the last stage of flexion and the whole of the period of foreward movement. The terms "stroke" and " recover " are by no means the same as flexion and extension. They simply express certain phases of limb-function which are seen during the acts of backward and foreward movements. THE POSITION OF LIMBS. In studying the motions of the limb of a vertebrate the position which answers to that taken by the salamander, Avhen at rest, is assumed to be the best adapted for comparison. In this position the limb is horizontal to the plane of the longitudinal axis of the body. The venter of the body and the ventral surface of the limb are on the same plane nearly. The limb of a reptile varies scarcely at all from that just named. When a terrestrial animal is erect the limb instead of being on the same plane with that of the body is moved a quarter of a circle downward. In the bird the posterior extremity when at rest is in the same position as the terrestrial, but the ante- rior extremity, in marked contrast to it, is flexed. When extended the extremity is thrown upward to a position as far removed from the horizontal position of the salamander in one direction as is that of the terrestrial quadruped in the other. In the movement of all limbs the directions in the main are for- ward and backward. Both the movements are oblique but between them is a position which is straight. In the terrestrial animal this position may be said to answer to a line in the anterior extremity which lies immediately in advance of the withers and in the posterior extremity to the centre of the acetabulum. THE MOVEMENTS OF LIMBS. If a limb can be conceived moving in vacuo it can he at once understood that propulsion is impossible. For propulsion can follow .only upon the initiation of an impetus and this in turn only by the resistance of the limb against the medium in which the animal 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 63 is moving, or in the case of the terrestrial animal, the surface of the ground. The resistance of the air and the water are so much less than that of the earth that the acts of flying and of swimming become radically different from those of walking, of running, or of any allied movement. In flying and swimming the resistance made by the limb against the medium in effecting an impetus does not arrest the movement of the pinion or the foot ; whereas in terrestrial movements the instant that the foot strikes the earth the resistance is great and the arrest is complete. In the swimming turtle the first stage of the recover drives the foot in spite of the resistance of the water to the point at which the second stage begins. With some slight modifications the same is true of fossorial animals. Thus in flying, in swimming, and in burrowing the limb describes a continuous movement which unites the path of the stroke to that of the recover. In the animal moving on the surface of the ground, the foot being brought to rest, an absolute break occurs between the beginning of the act of recover and its completion, — the time which would be required to describe the interval and thus to complete the union corresponds to the period that the foot is on the ground. This weriod constitutes the stroke. The limb rests on the ground until the trunk moves beyond the point at which it can maintain itself It is lifted at intervals which are dependent upon the momentum of the moving mass. One, two^ or three limbs may be on the ground at the same time. The rates at which the succession of the foot-falls occur, in their turn, depend not only upon the rate of sjieed at which the animal is moving, but on the gait as well. KINDS OF WORK DONE BY THE LIMBS. The kinds of work done by the limbs are two in number, viz., that done by the fore limbs and that done by the hind limbs. The hind limbs are more powerful than the fore limbs, and in some animals, as the kangaroo and the jumping mouse, are the main eflectives. No terrestrial animal depends for support upon the fore limbs. AVhen all the limbs are equal or nearly equal in length, the prepon- derance is still in favor of the hind limbs owing to the ftict that the great backward movement of these limbs on the trunk is made possible by the fixation of the bones to the pelvis and through this structure to the vertebral column. Not only is this the case but the hind limbs alone possess the power of propelling the body so as to throw upon the 64 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. fore limbs the labor of accommodating themselves to the rate of work of their more powerful associates. When an animal is moving at a high rate of speed, as in the gallop, the synchiral action of the hind limbs projects the body with such force as to compel the fore limbs to act simply as props which successively carry the body forwards until one of the hind limbs is again in position to give the body a second impetus. In proof of this assertion it is only necessary to observe that the greatest height attained by the trunk is that secured by the rump when both hind feet are off the ground. The statement gener- ally made that the horse leaves the ground by one of the fore feet creates the impression that he gains the springing force from this foot, all the previous movements being in preparation for such a .spring. In place of this statement another is here substituted, viz., that the horse springs from that hind foot which last leaves the ground and is " off" from all feet when he simply relinquishes the support afforded by the last prop, that is to say the last fore foot. If the fore and hind limbs were based on the same plan the motion of an animal would be either a series of springs — the two feet push- ing against the ground at the same moment — or a series of steps, the two feet moving alternately. While closely resembling one another the two limbs are not on the same plan. If any motion takes place in the vertebral column at the time that the fore limb is moving it is noticed that it occurs in the region of the neck. The scapula has a slight motion downward and backward. The motion in the hind limbs occur in the region of the lumbar vertebrse while the pelvic bones are fixed. The limit of the forward motion of the hind limbs is dependent upon the flexibility of the lumbar vertebrae. The limit of the similar motion of the fore limb is determined by the action of the muscles alone. The forward motion of the fore limbs is essentially the same in all animals ; ])ut the forward movement of the hind limbs is variable, because the lumbar vertebrae differ in degrees of flexibility. In unguiculates there is more lumbar flexibility than in ungulates. In backward movements the opposite obtains, for in these positions the fore limbs can be carried back to a variable distance. In the deer and its congeners the fore foot can be brought to a point near the centre of the body, and the limb be ■vertical. In the horse the fore limb in backward strain is very oblique and the foot w'hile well placed under the trunk cannot reach the centre. In the macaque the fore foot cannot pass beyond a vertical line which intersects the trunk a little back of the shoulder- joint. The l)ackward movement of the hind limb is nearly the 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 65 same in all animals. The leg is always carried in a direct path, the limit of the movement being determined solely by the length of the limb. In a Avord the forward movement is the less constrained in the fore limb while the backward movement is the least constrained in the hind limb. The most variable movements are the backward for the fore-limb and the forward for the hind-limb. The foot in all animals excepting the horse (and even in this single toed form the movement of the foot is nearly all essentials the same) is carried forward in semipronation. The foot strikes the ground on the outer border. Pronation now begins and is completed by the time the perpendicular line is reached. The foot leaves the ground by the inner border (the toes being successively abducted) so that the pressure of the body is borne from without inward across the foot. The foot is always everted as it leaves the ground. In a plantigrade animal, as the raccoon, the foot is carried during the last part of recover nearly parallel to the plane of support. In the rapid motion of ungulates the foot may actually touch the ground nearly to the hock. In backward strain the hock or heel is gradually raised and at the end of strain the animal is seen touching the ground by the tip of the inner functionally active toe. In the horse the foot leaves by the tij) of the hoof. It is likely that the degree of impact of the outer border of the foot will be found to correlate mth the degree of development of the calcaneo-sural joint* since the weight must be carried along the outer border to the rest of tlie limb. At the end of backward strain the limb from the knee distally is in the same line. The moment flexion begins eversion is established, and the limb becomes angulated outward at the ankle. The main axis of the proximal facet of the astragalus is correlative with the degree of this obliquity. It is most pronounced in the horse, less so in the ox, and scarcely at all in the hog. It has been already seen that when the limb is in the position of arrest and the momentum carries the body beyond the perpendicular line it is thrown into " backward strain." The instant that the strain begins the knee is seen to move outward and the hock to move inward. The parts of the foot below the heel remain unchanged. The impact of the structures of the limb are thus impaired in backward strain. It is well known that in the pentadacyle forms the foot can be readily rotated at the medio-tarsal joint and it is a reasonable *A name proposed for the joint existing between the fibular process of the calcaneum and the fibula or the tibia. 66 ■ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. assumption that it is at this joint that the distal part of the limb moves when the entire limb rotates outward. The femur, the ])ones of the leg, and the astragalus act as one factor ; and the calcaneum and the remaining bones of the foot as the other factor. The socket for the proximal motion occurs at the hip, and that for the distal at the concavity of the scaphoid bone. There is also considerable motion between the calcaneum and the cuboid bone and between the cal- caneum and the lower end of the fibula, if this bone is present, or with the outer end of the tibia if it is absent. Outward rotation of the main portion of the limb carries the calcaneum slightly inward by reason of the articulation between the calcaneum and the bones of the leg, Facets are here present in most terrestrial mammals. In the wombat the articulation is evident. It is present in a rudimentary form in man. The outer surface of the calcaneum of the bear is marked by a stout roughened ridge as it enters into articulation with the fibula. In the dog the surface is a small embossment which probably is in contact with the fibula only at the time of the backward strain. In a single old dog examined the same ridge is present as in the bear. A similar ridge Avhich develojDed under the stimulus of diseased action is seen in the skeleton of the tiger in the Museum of the Academy. As the knee is rotated outward the outer border of the foot is slightly inverted. This disposition is Oi^j^osed by the peroneus longus muscle Avhieh everts the foot. Coincident with the inversion the external crucial ligament becomes tense and the tendency to torsion is checked. The first movement noticed in the limb after it is beyond the centre of gravity is the flexion of the foot. In the horse the hoof is thrown backward and the under surface of the foot is directed back- ward, the heel being raised first. The sole is next directed upward. In animals possessing more than one functionally active toe the toes are quickly adducted in the air so as to offer the least resistance to the impetus of the entire body. Associated with the above a pronounced flexion of all parts of the limb occurs excepting at the hip, where the movement is slight. A movement of the thigh toward the trunk is indeed discernible. In animals possessing long thigh-bones, such as the elephant, the movement is more decided than in the ungulates. The same remarks are applicable to the move- ments of the humerus. The degree to Avhich flexion is carried is more marked in the young than in the adult, and in terrestrial than 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 67 in arboreal creatures. In the sloth ( Cholcepus) flexion is absent, the limbs being advanced by a SAvinging motion at the shoulder and the hip. The unaided eye receives the impression of backward movement but fails to be impressed with forward movement. It may hence be inferred that the former is a quicker movement than the latter. In the fore limb the last state of extension of the forearm answers to the action of the extensors of the carpus and of the digits. In the less delicate movements of the hind limb the muscles which extend the tarsus and the toes move the foot with less precision and it is likely with less speed. Biological Department of the University of Pennsylvania, March 1st, 1887. ^8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. March 22. The President, Dr. Leidy, in the chair. Twenty-four persons present. The following Avere ordered to be printed : — a list of the carices of pennsylvania. By Thos. C. Porter. All the species of Carex contained in this list are represented in the herbarium of Lafayette College by specimens from all the coun- ties named, Avith the single exception of C. Torreyi. It will be observed, that, contrary to the common usage, the county is put first, the particular station next, and then, the name of the collector, in italics. When the latter is wanting, it indicates that the author himself is the collector. The order of arrangement and most of the changes in nomencla- ture are taken from the Synopsis of North American Cnrices, by L. H. Bailey, Jr., published in the Proceedings of the American Acad- emy of Arts and Sciences, 1886. 1. Carex pauciflora, Lightf. Susquehanna, near Montrose, Garber, 1869 ; Wayne, Torrey Lake, Garber, 1870. Very rare. The southern limit of the species. 2. Carex subulata, Michx. Schuylkill, Broad Mountain, in a bog beside the railroad, in company Avith the very rare and local Juncus SmitUi, Engelm., 1866. According to Darlington's Flora Cestrica, it has also been found in Chester County. 3. Carex folliculata , L. Monroe, Pocono ; Lackawanna, Moosic Lake ; Luzerne, Car- bondale, Garber; Schuylkill; Northampton, Pen Argyl ; Del- aware, Tinicum ; Lancaster, Smithville SAvamp ; Centre, Bear Meadows ; Venango, East Sandy Creek, Garber. Common in the mountains, but rare elsewhere. 4. Carex intumescens, Budge. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster; Blair, Boeching ; Armstrong, Knipe. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 69' 5. Carex Grayii, Carey. , Clearfield, McMinn, 1867 ; Mercer, Garber, 1868. Dela- ware, Tinicum, A. H. Smith, 1867. Very rare east of the Allegheuies. 6. Carex lurida, Wahl. (C. lupidina, Muhl.). Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Delaware, Dr. George Smith ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Huntingdon. 7. Carex lurida, Wahl., far. polystachya, Bailey. Clearfield, McMimi', Crawford, Conneaut Lake, Garber. Rare. Not known east of the Alleghenies. 8. Carex oligosperma, Michx. Centre, in a bog four miles west of Pennsylvania Furnace ; Carbon, borders of Round Pond, Aug., 1867. Very rare. The southern limit of the species. 9. Carex rostrata, Withering. Monroe, Tobyhanna Mills and Tunkhannock Creek ; Erie,, Presque Isle, Garber. 10. Carex rostrata, Withering, var. utriculata, Bailey. Monroe, Dr. Traill Green, Moy^er ; Sullivan, C. E. Smith ; Tioga, Garber ; Centre, Bear Meadows ; Elk, McMinn. 11. Carex monile, Tuckerman. Bucks, Sellersville, Fretz; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.); Huntingdon, Barrens, Loivrie; Elk, McMinn; Crawford, Garber; Mercer, Middlesex, Garber. 12. Carex Tuckermani, Boott. Monroe, Pocono ; Huntingdon; Clearfield, Jfci¥t;m; Mer- cer, Garber. Rare. 13. Carex bullata, Schkuhr. Lancaster, Smithville Swamp; Lycoming, Limekiln Swamp, McMinn. Rare and local. 14. Carex retrorsa, Schweinitz. Huntingdon, near Pennsylvania Furnace, Boecking, 1870. The only station known in the State. The southern limit of the species. 15. Carex tentaculata, Muhl. Monroe; Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; Centre; Blair, Boecking; Clear- field, McMinn; Clarion, Garber. Common and abundant. 16. Carex tentaculata, Muhl., var. gracilis, Boott. Wayne, Garber; Monroe; Huntingdon; Clearfield, McMinn. 70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 17. Carex Schweinitzii, Dewey. Monroe, Pocouo, Schiveinitz. The sj)ecimen is from Schweinitz himself, but it does not seem to have been collected in Pennsylvania since his day. 18. Carex hystrieina, Mllhl. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton, Easton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Huntingdon. 19. Carex Pseudo-Cyperus, L. Erie, Presque Isle, Garber. 20. Carex Pseudo-Cyperus, L, var. comosa, W. Boott. Wayne, Garher ; Pike, Fiot ; Northampton, near Easton ; Bucks, Diffenbaugh, (Moyer's Cat,) ; Lancaster ; Huntingdon, Alexandria ; Crawford, Conneaut Lake, Garber ; Erie, Presque Isle, Garber. 21. Carex stenolepis, Torrey. Huntingdon, near Alexandria; Greene, Greensboro, Garber. Very rare and local. 23. Carex squarrosa, L. Bucks, Diffenbaugh; FhUjAdelfhia, Diffenbaugh ; Delaware Dr. G.Smith; Chester, (F1. Cestr.), Lancaster; Huntingdon; Clearfield, McMinn; Mercer, Garber; Allegheny, Knipe. 23. Carex Shortiana, Dewey. Franklin, in meadows around Mercersburg. The only station known in the State. Its northern and eastern limit. 24. Carex scabrata, Schweinitz. Wayne, Garber; Carbon; Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Philadelphia, on the Wissahickon, C. E. Smith and Dr, Jos. Leidy; Lancaster; Franklin; Sullivan, C. E. Smith; Blair, Lowrie. Along shaded rivulets, csj^ecially in the mountains. Not common. 25. Carex vestita, Willd. Northampton, Pen Argyl ; Bucks, BristolyDiffenbaugh, (Moyer's Cat.); Lancaster, Smithville Swamp; Clearfield, McMinn; Cameron, McMinn. Rare. 26. Carex filiformis, L. Wayne, Garber ; Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Erie, Presque Isle, Garber, Guttenburg. Rare. 27. Carex filiformis, L., var. latifolia, Boeckeler,( C. ?a/mymosa,Michx.) Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Berks ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Elk, McMinn. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 71 28. Carex trichocarpa, Mulil. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Lancas- ter; Franklin; Centre, ^oecHwy; Elk, Jibilfmn. 29. Carex riparia, W. Curtis. (C lacmtris, Willd.) Wayne, Garher ; Bucks, Garber ; Delaware, Tiiiicum, J.. ^. Smith ; TiOGA, Garher ; Elk, 3fc3Iinn. Rare. 30. Carex Buxbaumii, Wahl. Lehigh, near Mountainville ; Bucks ; Lancaster ; Franklin. Rare. 31. Carex vulgaris, Fries. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Centre, McMinn. Very rare. Its southern limit. 32. Carex aquatilis, Wahl. Erie, Presque Isle, Guttenherg. 33. Carex stricta, Lamarck. Wayne, Garber ; Monroe ; Northampton ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Berks, Garber; Lancaster; Franklin; Elk, J/cMnw. Very common and variable ; growing in marshy places in tussocks, 34. Carex aperta, Boott. Bucks, Moyer, Fretz ; Lycoming, A. H. Smith, McMinn. Rare. 35. Carex torta, Boott. Northampton, i^ioi ; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; Chester, Can- by; Franklin; Perry-, Garher; Sullivan, on the Loyalsock, C. E. Smith; Huntingdon; Blair, Burgoon's Gap ; Clearfield, Sandy Lick, McMinn ; Elk, McMinn. Along the margins and often in the beds of rivulets, in shaded, rocky ravines. Sometimes the fertile spikes are much crowded and much branched (var. com- posita, Porter), giving the plant a singular appearance, as if, to use the phrase of Mr. Canby, it had "run mad." 36. Carex prasina, Wahl. ( C. miliacea, Muhl.) Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Philadelphia, Dr. J. Leidy ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Berks, Dr. J. P. Hiester; Lan- caster ; Sullivan, A, H. Smith ; Elk, McMinn. 37. Carex crinita, Lamarck. Monroe ; Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Elk, McMinn. 38. Carex crinita, Lam., var. gynandra, Schw. and Torr, Wayne, Garher; Lackawanna; Luzerne, Garber; Monroe, Pocono; Schuylkill; Northampton, Seidersville, i?. G.Bechdolt; Chester, Landenberg, Canhy ; Tioga, Garher ; Clearfield, 72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. McMinn ; Armstrong, Garher. — Common in the mountains, but rare elsewhere. 39. Carex Magellanica, Lamarck. ( C. irrigua, Smith.) Monroe, on the Tuukhannock, Z)?\ Traill Green, June, 1861. Very rare. Its southern limit. Since found (in 1886) in the same neighborhood, by Prof. Dudley, who writes, "The unusually obtuse perigynia more resemble those of the Fuegian specimens figured by Boott than those of any other specimens or figures I have access to." 40. Carex limosa, L. Wayne, Garher ; Monroe, Pocono ; Tioga, Garher ; Bucks, Sellersville, Moyer. — Rare. Chiefly in sphagnous bogs on the mountain-plateaus. 41. Carex virescens, Muhl. Monroe, Knipe; Northampton, around Easton ; Bucks, Fretz; Philadelphia, Diffenbaugh ; Delaware, A. H. Smith; Mont- gomery, Diffenhaugh ; Lancaster ; Franklin. — Common. 42. Carex triceps, Michx. Northampton; Bucks; Philadelphia; Delaware, Tinicum ; A. H. Smith; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster; Franklin; Lycoming, A. H. Smith; Tioga, Garher; Blair, Boecking. A common and variable species. 43. Carex Smithii, Porter. (Olney, Exsicc, fasc. l,no. 28.) Glabrous, except the sheaths of the narrowly-linear leaves ; culms slender, erect, 1 to 2 feet high ; fertile spikes 2 to 4, short-cylin- drical, nearly sessile, approximate ; ijerigjoiia globular, contracted to a manifest point, crowded but not imbricated, smooth, a little longer than the ovate, brownish, mucronate scales ; akenes broadly- pyriform, with very short, abrupt, inflexed tips. — Chester; Dela- ware, Tinicum and Pusey's Woods, A. H. Smith. In shape and appearance, the spikes, perigynia and akenes, and the olive-green hue of the plant, at fir.st sight, suggest C. granularis rather than C. triceps. — It is named in honor of Mr. Aubrey H. Smith of Philadelphia. Just beyond our borders, Mr. Canby re- ports it as "very common in fields and woodlands around Wilming- ton, Delaware," and specimens from Gloucester, N. J. were sent me by the late Chas. F. Parker. It is certainly a well-marked variety, if not a distinct species. 44. Carex longirostris, Torrey, Lycoming, near Williamsport, McMiim; Monroe, Water Gap, Xiii/^e; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks, (rarJer. Rare and local. Its southern limit. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 73 45. Carex arctata, Boott. Monroe, Pocono, Dr. Traill Green; Sullivan, Chas. E. Smith; 'Bi.AiR, Boeckijig ; Elk, McMinn. — Rare. Its southern limit. 46. Carex debilis, Michx. Monroe, Pocono ; Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Delaware, A. H. Smith; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Lancaster, Smithville Swamp ; Centre, Bear Meadows, Lowrie ; Hunting- don; Bl,aib., Boecking ; Clearfield, ilfcJfmvi ; Mercer, Garber. 47. Carex debilis, Michx., var. pubera, Gray. Centre, Bear Meadows, Lowrie ; Lancaster, Smithville Swamp. Very rare and local. 48. Carex aestivalis, M. A. Curtis. Chester. (Fl. Cestr.); Lackawanna, Carbondale, Garber; Sullivan, C. E. Smith ; Tioga, Garber. — Rare. 49. Carex gracillima, Schweinitz. Lehigh, Garber; Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Blair, Boeching. Common. 50. Carex Davisii, Schw. & Torr. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin, Mercersburg. — Rare. 51. Carex grisea, Wahl. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton, Easton ; Buck.s, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin . Blair ; Allegheny, Knipe. — Common. 52. Carex glaucodea, Tuckerman. Northampton, Easton, Pen Argyl, Bethlehem, Fiot ; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks, marshes near Quakertown ; Delaware, Pusey's Woods, A. H. Smith; Lancaster; Lycoming, McMinn. — I first met with this species in a swamp near Smithville, Lancaster County, in 1863. It struck me at once as new, and specimens, name and distinctive characters were sent to Col. Olney, who informed me that it had also been discovered near Amherst, Mass., and that Prof. Tuckerman had just described it and his description would soon appear in the Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Since then, it has been found at a number of stations in Eastern Pennsylvania and the neighboring States. In 1880, I collected it on the summit of Roane Mtn., N. C. 53. Carex granularis, Muhl. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (Fl. Cestr.) ; 6 74 PKOCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Lancaster ; Franklin, Mercersburg. — Common. 54. Carex granularis, Muhl, var. Haleana, (C. Haleana, Oluey. Exsiccat. fasc. iii, no. 14.) Glabrous ; leaves broad and very glaucous ; culms and peduncles slender and weak ; fertile spikes much smaller and shorter ; perigy- nia less than half the usual size, rather narrowly ovoid, not globular. Northampton, near Easton ; Lancaster, Smithville Swamp ; Allegheny, Knipe. — Outside of our limits, it has been collected at Madison, Wise, by T. J. Hale, and in Montgomery County, Va., by Dr. Joseph Leidy. 55. Carex flava, L. Crawford, Conneaut Lake, Garber. — The only station known. 56. Carex CEderi, Retz. Erie, Pi'esque Isle, Garber. — The only station known. 57. Carex pallescens, L. Wayne, Garber ; Lackawanna, Carbondale, Garber ; Clinton, McMinn. — Rare. The southern limit of the species. 58. Carex Torreyi, Tuckerman. Specimens of this rare species are reported as existing in European herbaria, collected by Schweinitz near Bethlehem, Penna., and named by him C. abbreviata. This may be correct, but among his plants, no^y in possession of the Philadelphia Academy, there is a sheet, at the top of which he has written " Carex lanosa — abbreviata" and at the bottom, " Bethlehem." The eight or ten specimens on the sheet, fastened down with paper-strips, are all C. vestita, Willd. Although sought for in his old haunts, C. Torreyi has not yet been rediscovered. 59. Carex conoidea, Schkuhr. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton ; Bucks ; Dela- ware, Canby ; Berks, near Reading; Lancaster; Franklin; Lycoming, McMinn. 60. Carex oligoearpa, Schkuhr. Northampton, Easton ; Bucks, Sellersville, Fretz ; Lancaster, on the Conestoga. — Rare. The specimens of Dr. Fretz exactly agree with those of Dr. Sart- well from Penn Yan, W. N. York, and I cannot see in them any likeness to the southern narrow-leaved variety of C. grisea, to Avhich they have been referred. 61. Carex Hitchcockiana, Dewey. Northampton, Easton ; Lancaster ; Allegheny, Knipe. Rare. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 75 62 Carex laxiflora, Lamarck. Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Lancaster ; Blair, Lowrie. 63. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. styloflexa, Boott. Leiiigh, Garber ; Northampton, Bethlehem; Bucks, Garber; Berks, NeversinkMtn.; Delaware, Tinicum, A. H. Smith. — Rare. 64. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. patulifolia, Carey. Monroe, Water Gaj^, Knipe; Northampton; Lancaster; Huntingdon ; Allegheny, Knipe. 65. Carex laxiflora, Lam., va7'. intermedia, Boott. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Franklin, Luzerne, Oarber ; Lycoming, McMinn; Mercer, Garber. 66. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. striatula, Carey. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Delaware, Diffenbaugh; Lancaster. 67. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. latifolia, Boott. Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks ; Lancaster ; Ali .egiieny, Garber. 68. Carex retrocurva, Dewey. Northampton; Bucks, Jfoyer; Lancaster; Franklin ; Cen- tre, Boecking. — Rare. 69. Carex digitalis, Willd. Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Delaware, Dr. G. Smith; Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Lancaster; Tioga, Garber; Clearfield and Elk, McMinn. 70. Carex platyphylla, Carey. Monroe, Water Gap, Kidpe ; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; Chester, Black Rock Tunnel, Diffenbaugh ; Lancaster ; Sulli- LiVAN, C. E. Smith; Centre, Boecking; Allegheny, Knipe. Rare. The C. platyphylla of Darlington's Flora Cestrica is probably C laxiflora, Lam. 71. Carex Careyana, Torrey. Allegheny, Knipe. — From one station only. 72. Carex plantaginea, Lamarck. ^ Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks ; Chester, near Phoenixville, Mar- tindale; Sullivan, on the Loyalsock, C. E. Smith; Blair, Lowrie; Clearfield, McMinn ; Allegheny, Knipe. — Rare and local. 73. Carex polymorpha, Muhl. Monroe, Pocono ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Lancaster, Smith- ville Swamp ; Clinton, McMinn. — Rare and local. 74. Carex tetaniea, Schkuhr. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton, Easton ; Bucks, 76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. (Moyer's Cat.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin. 75. Carex tetanica, Sclikuhr, var. Canbyi. ( C. panicea, L., var. Canhyi, Oluey, Exsicc. fasc. ii, nos. 24 and 25.) Taller, erect and more robust than the type. The fertile spikes and perigynia larger. In the last edition of Gray's Manual, it is placed under C. panicea, L., but Mr Bailey makes it identical with C. Meadii, Dew., from which it differs in its blunt scales and habit of growth. 76. Carex tetanica, Schkuhr, var. Carter!. Lancaster, New Texas, J. J. Carter, June, 1862. — Glabrous, 15 to 20 inches high ; stamiuate spikes on shorter stalks ; pistillate spikes 2 to 3, oblong, erect, all staminate at the apex ; lower bract equalling the culm ; perigynia ovoid, obtuse, straight or straightly curved above, not pointed, twice the length of the blunt scales. — Named for the discoverer. 77. Carex Meadii, Dewey. Bucks, Dr. I. 8. Moyer. — Very rare. It exactly accords with Western specimens received from Dr. Mead and Mr. Bebb. 78. Carex Crawei, Dewey. Clinton, McMinn. — The only station known. 79. Carex aurea, Nutt., var. androgyna, Olney. Erie, Presque Isle, Garher.—T\iQ only station known. 80. Carex eburnea, Boott. Northampton, near Easton. — On shaded limestone rocks ; in dense mats, and abundant. The only station known. 81. Carex pedunculata, Muhl. Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Berks, Dr. J. P. Hiester ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Sullivan, C. E. Smith ; Jefferson, McMinn ; Erie, Presque Isle, Guttenherg. — Pare. 82. Carex Pennsylvanica, Lamarck. Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Lancaster ; Clearfield, Sandy Ridge, McMinn. — Far less com- mon than the next species. — In the specimens of Mr. Mc Minn, the leaves are from 22 to 3 lines wide, and the scales and perigynia deep chestnut-brown. 83. Carex varia, Muhl. Monroe; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Berks, Di^e/iJati^'/i,; Schuyl- kill; Lancaster; Franklin; Sullivan, C. E. Smith; Blair, Lorvrie ; Clearfield, McMbin. 84. Carex Emmonsii, Dewey. Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Philadelphia; Lan- 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 77 CASTER ; Allegheny, Knipe. 85. Carex nigro-marginata, Schweinitz. Northampton, Seidersville, R. G. Bechdolt : Bucks, J. A. and H. F. Ruth. — Rare and local. «6. Carex umbellata, Schkuhr. Northampton ; Bucks ; Carbon, Garber ; Lycoming, A. H. Smith; Philadelphia, Manayunk, C. E. Smith; Lancaster, duckies. — On dry rocks and hillsides. Not common. 87. Carex pubescens, Muhl. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Delaware, Dr. G. Smith ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Berks, Dr. J. P.Hiester ; Lancaster; Clearfield and Elk, McMinn. 88. Carex Willdenovii, 8chkuhr. Northampton ; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks ; Lancaster ; Ly- coming, A. H. Smith. — Rare. 89. Carex Steudelii, Kuuth. Lancaster, on the Conestoga ; Dauphin, near Harrishurg, Garber ; Allegheny, Knipe. — Rare. 90. Carex polytriclioides, Muhl. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Northampton ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Sullivan, C. E. Smith ; Hunt- ingdon.— Common, in wet meadows. 91. Carex chordorhiza, Ehrhart. Tioga, Marsh Farm, near Wellsborough, Garber, 1869. — Very rare. The only station known. Its southern limit. 92. Carex conjuncta, Boott. Philadelphia, on the Schuylkill, Canby. — No other station known. 93. Carex stipata, Muhl. Wayne, (^ar6er; Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Phil- adelphia, Diffeiibaugh; Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Lancaster; Sullivan, C. E. Smith ; Centre, Boecking ; Huntingdon ; Alle- gheny, Knipe.— One of our most common and abundant species. 94. Carex teretiusoula, Gooden. Tioga and Crawford, Garber. — Rare. 95. Carex teretiusoula, Gooden., var. ramosa, Boott. Lancaster, Dillerville Swamp ; Centre, Boecking. — Rare. 96. Carex vulpinoidea, Michx. Northampton , Bucks ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Tioga, Garber; Huntingdon; Blair. — Exceedingly common and very variable. 78 PROCEEDINGS OP THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 97. Carex alopecoidea, Tiickerman. Clearfield and Elk, McMinn, 1868. — Very rare. 98. Carex disticha, Hudson. Erie, Presqiie Isle, Garber. — No other station known. 99. Carex tenella, Schkuhr. Tioga, Garber; Elk, McMinn. — Probably not infrequent in high mountain-bogs, along our northern border. 100. Carex rosea, Schkuhr. Monroe, Knipe ; Northampton, Easton ; Lancaster ; Frank- lin. 101. Carex rosea, Schk., var. radiata, Dewey. Wayne, Garber ; Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster ; Franklin ; Clear- field, McMimi. — Common. 102. Carex rosea, Schk., var. retroflexa, Torrey. Wayne, Garber; Northampton, Easton; Lancaster. — Rare. 103. Carex sparganioides, Muhl. Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Philadelphia, Diffen- batigh; Lancaster; Franklin; Allegheny, Kiiipe. 104. Carex Muhlenbergii, Schkuhr. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Northampton, Easton, Seiders- ville, Bechdolt; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Franklin; Huntingdon, Lotvrie; Lycoming and Clearfield, McMinn; Allegheny, Knipe. 105. Carex Muhlenbergii, Schk., var. enervis, Boott. Philadelphia, Woodlands, Canby. — Very rare. 106. Carex cephalophora, Muhl. Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Northampton; Bucks; Phila- delphia, Leidy; Lancaster; Franklin; Clearfield and Elk, McMinn. 107. Carex cephalophora, Muhl., var. angustifolia, Boott. Erie, Presque Isle, Garber. 108. Carex echinata, Murray, (C. stellulata, Gooden.), var. conferta, Bailey. Wayne, Garber; Schuylkill, Broad Mtn. ; Lycoming, McMinn; Lancaster, New Texas, J. J. Carter. 109. Carex echinata, Murr., var. microstachys, Boeckeler. Monroe, Water Gap; Knipe; Northampton; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.); Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Berks, near Reading; Lancaster. 110. Carex canescens, L. Wayne, Garber; Monroe, Poeono; Schuylkill; Sullivan, 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 79 Lake Mtn., A. H. Smith; Jefferson, McMinn. — Peat-bogs, in the mountains. HI. Carex canescens, L., var. alpicola, Wahl. Monroe, Pocono, Dr. Traill Green; Wayne, Garber; Centre, Bear meadows, Lowrie. — Rarer than the type. 112. Carex trisperma, Dewey. Wayne, Garber; Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Schuylkill; Sullivan, C. E. Smith. — Frequent and abundant in mountain-bogs. 113. Carex bromoides, Schkuhr. Monroe, Tannersville, Garber; Northampton; Bucks, Moyer; Chester, (F1. Cestr.); Franklin; Sullivan, A. H. Smith; Huntingdon; Jefferson, McMinn. 114. Carex Deweyana, Schweinitz. Sullivan, C. E. and A. H. Smith; Erie, Presque Isle, Garber. Very rare. 115. Carex siccata, Dewey. Northampton, Bethlehem, Fiot. — The only station known. 116. Carex tribuloides, Wahl. (C lagopodioides. Sclik.); Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster; Tioga, Garber; Huntingdon; Blair, Lowrie. — Common. 117. Carex tribuloides, Wahl., var. cristata, Bailey. Northampton; Lancaster; Lycoming, McMinn; Huntingdon. Scarcer than the type. 118. Carex scoparia, Schkuhr. Monroe, Pocono; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Lancaster; Blair, Boecking; Allegheny, Knipe. — Very common. 119. Carex adusta, Boott. Monroe, Pocono; Lackawanna, Carbondale, Garber; North- ampton, Easton; Bucks,- Moyer; Venango, East Sandy Creek, Garber. — Rare. 120. Carex straminea, Schkuhr. Northampton ; Bucks, (Moyer's Cat.) ; Chester, (F1. Cestr.) ; Lancaster; Franklin; Blair; Clearfield, McMinn. — Very variable. 121. Carex straminea, Schk., var. aperta, Boott. Lycoming, A. H. Smith; Elk, McMinn. — Rare. 122. Carex alata, Torrey. Monroe, Pocono Summit, on the D. and L. R. R. — Not known elsewhere. 80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Two more species have been assigned to our flora, but they lack confirmation. Mr. Bailey, in his Synopsis, makes the range of C. gynocrates ex- tend into Pennsylvania, without mention of any station or collector. It may be looked for in the northern tier of counties along the N. York line. Muhlenberg, in his Descriptio uberior Gi-ami,num etc., p. 265. under C. lagopus ?, which is C. Fraseri, Andrews, adds these words, "Habitat in Tyger-Valley Pemisylvaniae, unde siccam habeo et vivam." Kin, the German gardener who collected in S. W. Pennsylvania, brought it home and his label reads thus, " Deigher Walli in der Wilternus." Dr. Gray has shrewdly conjectured that by "Deigher Walli," or Tyger Valley, is meant Tygart's Valley, which lies fur- ther south, in Virginia. When the late Dr. Garber visited Fayette and Greene counties, in the service of the College, he made, by my direction, particular inquiry after a valley of that name, but no one had heard of it Yet he discovered there, on our side of Mason and Dixon's line, Aristolochia Sipho, and, a little further north, in the same range, occurs Pyrvlaria oleifera, so that it is not at all un- likely, that, some day, this rare and most singular Car ex will be found lurking in one of the lateral valleys or ravines along the western slope of Chestnut Hill.-^ The list above given comprises 98 species and 24 varieties,-a goodly number, which may be increased somewhat. The sending to him of any new or rare species, or specimens of those more common, from the counties not thoroughly explored, will be accounted by the au- thor as a special favor, and duly acknowledged. The following European species have been collected by Mr. Isaac Burk on the ballast-grounds at Philadelphia — C. Davalliana, Lam., C. distans, L ; C. hirta, L. and C. ornithopoda, With. Easton, Penna., March 4th., 1887. * A box containing the Carices of Muhlenberg has just been discovered in the Herbarium of the Academy, Philadelphia, and the label attached to the specimens of Kin's collection places Tyger Valley "prope amnem JCenakway.^' 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 81 MARCH 29. The President, Dr. Leidy, in the chair. Twenty-seven persons present. The death of Pierre Munzinger, a member was announced. The following were elected members : — William P. Wilson, Kichard B. Westbrook, Albert W. Vail, George O. Praetoriiis and William Blasius. Prof W. K. Brooks of Baltimore was elected a correspondent: The following was ordered to be printed : — 82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. THE SUMMIT PLATES IN BLASTOIDS, CEINOIDS, AND CYSTIDS, AND THEIR MORPHOLOGICAL RELATIONS. BY CHARLES WACHSMUTH AND FRANK SPRINGER. Messrs. Robert Etheridge Jan. and Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter, have recently published, under the auspices of the Trustees of the British Museum, a most important and valuable contribution to palaeontological research, in the form of a memoir, which is in effect a Monograpli of the British Blastoids.* The work is marked by a thoroughness and wealth of illustration, characteristic of the scientific publications on special subjects issued under the patronage of the British Goverment, which makes us wish that the facilities offered by our own government in that direction might be a little more extensive. The high reputation of the authors is such an ample guarantee of scientific excellence in the execution of the work, that it is scarcely necessary to do more than allude to the fact of its appearence. The points as to which we should venture to differ with the authors are but few; upon these, however, we regret we find ourselves materially at variance with their views. The whole of chapter IV, from p. 66 to 74 inclusive, is devoted to a discussion of the summit plates and their morphological relations. The authors undertake to prove that while the summit plates in the Blastoids do not present, as a rule, any very definite arrangement (p. 118), yet they exhibit a series of variations in number and position, in some degree corresponding with a similar but more extensive series of variations among the Palaeocrinoidea; that both exhibit a transition from five closely united plates fully covering the summit, to a set of six proximal plates surrounding a central one. The six proximal plates are held by them to be the homologues of the five oral plates of the xsTeocrinoidea — a theory to which the division of the proximals into six or more has always interposed a very serious difficulty. If such a transition from five closely fitted plates to six or more around another could be established, of course its tendency would be to diminish the diffi- *Catalogue of the Blastoidea in the Geological Department of the British Museum (Natural History), with an Account of the Morphology and Systematic Position of the Group, and a Revision of the Genera and Species, By Robert Etheridge Jun. and P. Herbert Carpenter, D. Sc, F. R. S., P. L. S.-4 to.-Pp. I- XVI, 1-322; 20 plates. London. Printed by order of the Trustees, 1886. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 83 culty; but it remains to be seen how far the authors have succeeded in proving it. A covering of the summit openings in various genera has been described by several writers. This has been generally considered as representing the same structure in all these genera ; whereas there is to be found among the coverings, thus described, two distinct structures, which are totally different from each other, and are characteristic, so far as observed, of distinct groups of the Blastoidea. The first of these of which any detailed account has been attempted, was observed by Roemer in 1851, in Elaeacrinus Verneuili,^ which he described as having the summit plates closed by a hexagonal central plate, surrounded by six others, four of equal size and two smaller. Shortly afterwards Shumard/ in describing his new species Pentremites Sayi, stated that "the central opening is closed by minute, usually pentagonal and hexagonal plates, arranged in a manner somewhat similar to those of Pentremites (Elaeacrinus) Ver)ieuill," and he added in a note: — "the same structure occurs in Pentremites Norwoodi and P. melo Owen and Shumard, of which I have fully satisfied myself from an attentive examination of many specimens." In 1863, Dr. White, in a jjaper on the summit structure of Pentremites, ^ confirmed the observations of Shumard as to Pentremites Norivoodi, and stated that in this species the whole central space between the summit tubes and the anal aperture "is overlaid with an integument of microscopic plates, entirely covering the central aperture, passing out between the bases of the tubes in a double series of plates, and was evidently continued far down the central grooves of the pseudambulacral fields." He also discovered in P. stelliforynis^ a, covering of the central summit aperture "essentially the same as in P. Norwoodii," and he described it as consisting of "five small plates, arranged like a five pointed star, with the points touching each of the u})per ends of the interradial plates, thus completely covering the summit aperture." Figures of tlie summit plates of Granatocrinus Norwoodi and Orophocrinus (Codonites) stelUformis were subsequently published by Meek and Worthen, * confirming the observations of Shumard and *Archiv f. Naturgesch., 1851. Jahrg. XVII, p. 378. 1 Palaeontology, in Swallow's Geol. Surv. Mo. 1855, p. 186. - Bost. Journ. Nat. Hi.st. 1863, Vol. VII, No. 4, p. 484. •* ILid. p. 487. * lllinoi.s Geol. Rep., Vol. V. PI. IV, figs. 2a, 5. 84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. White; and we ^ in 1881 gave a figure of the sunwnit covering in Schizoblashis ( Granatocrinus) Sayi. In 1858, Shumard " described what he took to be a somewhat similar covering in a sjiecimen of Pentremites conoideus, which he figured and described as having the central stelliform space (mouth) "perfectly closed by six small, microscopic plates, a central one of a pentangular form surrounded by five smaller pentagonal pieces, which unite with the edges of the aperture and form a little dome. The five ovarial openings are each, in like manner, closed, as represented in the figure by six minute polygonal plates, so arranged as to form a little elevation." Shumard's description of P. conoideus was endorsed by Billings^ who copied his figure, but modified it by adding a small pore at each of the five angles, through which, as he thought, the ambulacra entered the interior. The fact of the closure of the summit ojiening in the above mentioned species, and in Pentremites generally, has on the other hand been denied by Dr. Hambach,^ who states that the central opening "was never closed by additional plates, as intimated by some authors (Billings and Shumard), although specimens are frequently found (and I have some in my collection) where it appears as if the summit were closed by additional plates, which, on close examination, however, prove to be Bryozoa or ovulum-like bodies." In a subsequent paper he ^ says that Shumard's original specimen of P. Sayi, which was figured in the Missouri Report, "proves to have only a covering of minute calc-spar crystals on the summit, leavings of the surrounding luatrix, which could easily be removed by applying a moist camel's hair brush to them;" and he adds — "my specimens which shoAV such a covering * * * prove that the covering consists only of fragments of broken up pinnulae which were washed into the ambulacral furrows and remained there." As to Hambach's general statement that the central opening was never closed by additional plates, he has undoubtedly been misled by the condition of his specimens. We are certain that if he were to examine the numerous specimens in our collection of Schizohlastus Sayi, Granatocrinus Norwoodi, G. melo, OropJiocrinus stelliformis, 5 Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea Pt. II, PI. XIX, fig. 3. 6 Trans. St. Louis, Acad. Sci. 1858, Vol, I No. 2, p. 243. J Amer. Journ. Sci. 1869, Vol. XLVIII, p. 82. 2 Trans. St. Louis, Acad, Sci., 1880, Vol. IV, p. 150. 3 Tr.ins. St. Louis, Acad., Sci., 1884, Vol. IV No. 3, p. -540. 1887.] NATURAL SCIKNCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 85 0. conicus, 0. fusiforviis, an undescribed Mesoblastus from New Mexico — to say nothing of Elaeacrinus from various localities, and of three different species — all having the central opening per- fectly closed by plates, he would come to a different conclusion. We have found Schizoblastus Sayi in especially good preservation, with summit plates firmly attached and unincumbered by deposition of fragments of any kind. It is by no means rare to find specimens of this species, in which the summit plates and portions of the cov- ering pieces are in place. They may be seen in several collections in Bui'lington, and these parts may be vigorously brushed with the stifiest bristles with entire safety. The same may be said of all the above named species, and there can be no sort of question that a plated covering does actually exist in all of them. With regard to the type specimen of Pentremites conoideus, how- ever, we are fully convinced that Hambach is right, and that his definition of the so called plates described and figured by Shumard as covering the center and ovarial openings, as "ovulum-like bodies," for which he was somewhat sharply ridiculed by Dr Carpenter ^ is a perfectly correct statement. The species occurs abundantly at Spurgen Hill, lud. in a friable, light-colored oolitic limestone, which is composed almost entirely of minute organisms, small bivalves, Gasteropods, etc., and these are interspersed profusely with small egg-shaped bodies of almost uniform size. Nearly every specimen of Pentremites from that locality has some of these bodies exposed at the openings, but we find nowhere any regularity in their arrange- ment, and they are seen equally plain in much worn and weathered specimens. Promj^ted by a strong desire to examine Shumard's type, the speci- men from which his figui*e was made, we applied to Dr. Hambach for the loan of it from the Museum of the Washington University at St. Louis, and he forwarded it to us with a promptitude and court- esy, for which he has our warmest thanks. The specimen is very interesting, and shows clearly that Shumard's figure is a fiction The center appears to be closed, and also the spiracles, not by plates, but by foreign particles such as we have described above. The specimen has the appearance of considerable weathering ; none of the outlines are sharp, and the spiracles, which in good specimens are markedly angular, are here almost round. In one of the spira- cles only, the arrangement of the particles appears somewhat like Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 5, Vol. VI T I., 1881, p. 422. ^6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Shumarcl's figure. At a hasty glance there seem to be six pieces, a central one surrounded by five others ; but when examined under a strong magnifier there appear two pieces in the center, and six sur- rounding them. From this one spiracle, the arrangement of the supposed plates in all the other openings was probably inferred, and the figure made accordingly; for the arrangement of the so- called plates at the- four other openings is altogether different, and very irregular. So we find at the anal opening a good sized Gaster- opod beside other pieces. The central opening is covered by a single, comparatively large, elongate body, ovoid in form, which does not actually close the open- ing, but rests inside of it, beneath the level of the deltoids, slightly touching them. Its position is such that if it represented the sum- mit structure, the food grooves could not have entered the peristome This is also one of those foreign bodies to which we alluded, but its surface is too much worn to say much about it. Etheridge and Carpenter ^ express some doubt of the correctness of Shumard's description as to the plates covering the spiracles, although they take Hambach to task (pp. 68, 164) for disputing the same description as to the covering of the central opening. They allude, however, to White's discovery of a plated integument over the anal opening in Orophocrinus stelliformis, which we are able to confirm. This covering we have found well preserved, not only in 0. stelliformis, but also in two new species which we de- scribed for Vol. VIII. of the Illinois Report now in prepara- tion. In all cases where we found this structure intact, it lies below the level of the deltoid through which the aperture penetrates, and is composed of a large number of small, irregular pieces without any visible opening. We do not mean to say that the peristome and spiracles were not covered by plates in P. conoideus, but we do assert that there was no such covering as figured by Shumard. Even in the shape of the spiracles his figure is totally erroneous. He represents them as very regularly pentangular, so as to receive the five supposed plates neatly filling the angles, and as surrounding a central one, one of their sides facing the central opening instead of an angle. The fact is, however, the spiracles are not pentangular but quadrangular, somewhat un- equally diamond-shaped with sides slightly curving, the outer angle obtuse, conforming to, and in fact formed by, the slope of the side ^ Catalogue of the Blastoidea, p. 69 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 87 pieces of adjacent ambulacra. The opposite angle toward the centre is acute, and is occupied by a shallow groove which projects in form of a lip toward the center. This form of the oj^ening is remarkably con- stant in all the si^ecimens of this species, and is characteristic not only of the genus Pentremites but also of Pe)itreviltidea. That in Pentremites a considerable portion of the spiracles was closed by plates of some kind, we think quite probable, but the structure was certainly very different from that described by Shumard. In 1850, Owen and Shumard ' discovered a peculiar summit struct- ure in Pentremites in a specimen of P. Godoni, which they described as a "conical covering of small plates." In 1858 Shumard^ ob- served a similar structure in P. sidcatus, of which he gave the fol- lowing account. "In this fossil there rises from the center of the summit a little pyramid with five salient and five retreating angles, the salient angles being directly opposite the extremities of the inter- radial pieces, while the retreating angles correspond to the center of the pseudo-ambulacral fields. The base of this little pyramid is joined to the superior edges of the pseudo-ambulacral fields so as to completely roof in the buccal and ovarial apertures. It con- sists of about fifty pieces, arranged in ten series ; the first or exterior ones in each series being of a triangular form, the others elongated quadrilateral. Two series of pieces stand over each ovarial aperture, those of one side uniting Avith their fellows of the opposite side at the salient angles of the pyramid." No further attention was paid to this structure until 1884, when Hambach ^ proposed to amend Shumard's description by adding . that this cone-shaped body "consists of little tubes running parallel with each other and roofing in the summit of the calyx in a con- ical shape (])ut not the central opening.) They protude through the same apertures in which the hydrospires terminate ; there are about five of these tubes to each aperture, which seem to correspond witli the plicas of the hydrospiric sac." He concludes that these tubes extend down into the interior of the calyx, and he takes them "to be the ovarian tubes." We can confirm Haml)ach's observation as to the existence of elongate pieces having the external appearance of tubes placed side by side, though we do not concur in his inference of a connection 1 Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., Vol. II. Pt. I, p. 65 2Trnns. St. Louis Acad. Sci., Vol. I, No. 2, p. 244. 1 Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci. 1884,Vol. II, No. 3, p. 541 88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. with his so-called "ovarian tubes," for we have been unable to find any evidence that they pass into the calyx, or that they are longi- tudinally perforate. We have been so fortunate as to obtain a large series of specimens exhibiting the structure under consideration in more or less perfec- tion in several species, and we are thereby enabled to present a somewhat fuller description of its nature. AVe have observed it in P. sulcatus in 2 specimens ; F. Godoni in 2 specimens ; P.pyriformis in 4 specimens ; P. elegans in 19 S23ecimens ; P. cervinus in 3 speci- mens ; and P. abbreviatus in 5 specimens, in all conditions of preserv- ation. It consists in most of them often series of pieces — that is five double series, going out in salient angles toward the extremities of the inter- radial pieces (deltoids) — while in other species the series seem to be composed of more than two ro\vs, and they are not so regularly ar- ranged as in species with only two series. The pieces are located at both sides of, and apparently Avithin, the so called spiracles. They are, as clearly shown in perfect specimens, not plates but elon- gate, tfi^jering spines, closely packed together, comparatively robust, with a more or less obtusely quadrangular and sometimes, j^erhaps triangular section, usually curving a little at the tips toward the center. They vary in length, the outer ones being the shortest, those toward the center the longest. We have been unable to dis- cover anything like transverse sutures or longitudinal perforations, and they probably consist of a single solid piece. Although limited to the spiracles, their tips are generally drawn together so as to form a kind of roof over the central opening, while if standing erect they would leave a space in the middle. The spines apparently have no con- nection whatever with the ambulacra ; the side pieces run out and dis- appear at the spiracles, forming in fact their outer border, and only the food grooves pass in between them to the peristome. Whether the spines cover the spiracles directly, or rest upon independent plates, we cannot say positively, but we are inclined to think that the latter may be the case, and the plates bearing them are set in around the inner margin of the spiracles, so as to cover the greater })art of the opening, leaving perhaps a shallow channel passing toAvard the center over the lip which we have described above. That the spines, or jilates bearing them, extended only over a part of the so-called spiracles, is strongly indicated by the condition of a very interesting specimen of the type of Pentremites symmetricus Hall, from Chester, 111., in which it seems as if the whole pyra- 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 89 mid and the covering pieces along the ambulacra, at least near the mouth, were intact and in place when the animal was deposited. It is enveloped in a fine grained silicious mud, fine enough to pass through the smallest opening, and to leave a cast of all cavities. In this specimen there appears over the actinal center a small round- ed knob, from which pass out radially, along the upper part of the food grooves, delicate string-like impressions of the inner part of the closed groove. From the inner angles of the spiracles, and passing over the lip-like projections at those angles, are small elevated rounded ridges connecting with the central knob, while the other portion of the sj^iracle is depressed sufficiently to receive a good sized set of plates. Considering that the parts comjDosed of this fine mud are the counterparts of open spaces as they existed when the speci- men was imbedded — all plates and spines being removed by disinte- gration after it weathered out of the matrix — we may infer that there was at the inner angle of the so-called spiracle a small channel or opening, which probably served as the true spiracle, while the re- mainder of the aperture — which in this view of the case would repre- sent a 'mere break in the test — was all covered. At the posterior opening the mud mould occupies a larger space, indicating a larger opening ; otherwise we are not able from our specimens to give any sj)ecial account of the anal opening ; neither can we obsei've any special difference in the arrangement of the spines about the pos- terior opening from that of the others. The shape and construction of the spiracles in Peiitremltidea is very similar to that of Peiitremites, and we should not be surprised to find its summit surmounted by a similar structure. We fully agree Avith Etheridge- and Carpenter in placing these two genera in the same family, but we are not so sure as to Mesoblastus, which we think might be placed more appropriately with Sehizohlastm and Cryptohlastus. The condition of the central opening in Pentremites cannot be accurately determined from any of our specimens, but we have distinctly seen that it is covered by several plates, independent of the roofing by spines. The food grooves, which pass out between the spines at the re- treating angles of the cone, are vaulted over by two rows of cover- ing pieces which are alternately arranged. These pieces close the central groove of the ambulacrum, whence they branch off" so as to cover also the lateral grooves toward the pinnules. The plates cov- 7 90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. ering tlie side grooves, which are arranged as regularly as those of the main grooves, have been traced by us as far as the fifth side pieces, but may have extended farther down. In spite of their small size, the plates are very distinct in our specimens, those of the upper row resting closely against the spines. Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter have given two figures showing the summit of Pentremites in two different conditions of preservation, both of them from specimens belonging to us. The first figure of P. sidcatus, (PI. I, fig. 8.), gives a somewhat incorrect impression of the external appearance of the pyramid, owing to the fact that the spines composing it have been irregularly broken ofi* a little way above their bases, so that what there appear as plates are really the cross sections of the spines. The fracture, however, is not regular, nor at right angles to the long dimension of the spines, so that the figure does not correctly represent either the real form of the cross sections, or their relative positions. We may observe also that the figure does not give the central portions. By applying a little ani- line coloring matter we have been able to see the sutures indicating the broken ends of spines, but the fracture is so irregular that the arrangement cannot be distinguished. In their other figure on PI, V, fig, 28., which gives a good idea of the form and character of the spines composing the pyramid, some of the pinnules are pre- served overlapping the spines and resting upon them, showing in marked contrast the diflTerence between the two structures. After quoting and commenting upon Shumard's and Hambach's 'descrijitions of the pyramid in P. sulcatus, and having before them the original sj)ecimens represented in the above mentioned figures, Etheridge and Carpenter ^ give their intrepretation of the facts as follows : " Mr. Wachsmuth has sent us a fine specimen, which may per- haps throw some light on this difficult question, (PI, I, fig. 8.) The peristome and spiracles are almost completely covered by what seems to be the base of the little pyramid described by Shumard." The upper part of the pyramid described by Shumard and Hambach "seems to us to be constructed by the proximal pinnules, as in the specimen represented on PI. V, fig. 28. In Mr. Wachsmuth's ex- ample of P. sulcatus, however, these proximal pinnules are not pre- served, and the angles of the pyramid extend outwards towards the pointed ends of the visible parts of the deltoids. At two of these angles there seem to be indications of a double series of plates above 1 Catalogue of the Blastoidea, p, 70. 18S7.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 91 the spiracles." They "have little doubt that this is fundamentally the same structure as was seen by both Shumard and Hambach." According to the latter author, there are "about five" of the sup- posed tubes to each spiracle ; while Shumard says that two series of pieces stand over each opening, and except in the anal interradius this seems to be the condition of Mr. Wachsmuth's specimen also. But we do not think that the pieces have the tubular nature which Hambach assigns to them ; for we doubt whether they are more than the proximal pinnules grouped around the peristome as shown in our PI. V, fig. 28." In their explanation of the plate, this figure is said to be a "ra- dial view of a decorticated specimen, with the pinnules rising above into a kind of dome." No allusion is made to any difference be- tween the bundles of jointed pinnules which fall over the summit from each side, and the set of apparently rigid, erect and jointless appendages which are seen between them. Nor do the authors any- where in the text appear to recognize any such difference, although it is to us quite apparent, both in the figure and in the specimen which was before them. After arriving at this as a probable interpretation of the struct- ures observed by Shumard and Hambach and figured by themselves, and dissenting /rom Hambach's supposition, that the so-called tubes pass down into the interior of the calyx, they arrive at this further conclusion : "We are much more inclined to think that we have here to deal with an extension of the smaller system of summit plates, which occur in other Blastoids. In Granatocrinus and Elae- acrinus only the peristome appears to be covered, (PI. VII, figs, 4. 11. 13 ; PI. XVIII, fig. 16), except perhaps for the anal aperture in G. Norwoodi; while Orophocri7ius and Stephanocrimis have a gronip of plates around the anal aperture (PL XIX, fig. 9). In Peutre- mites conoideus the other four spiracles are perhaps also closed by plates ; and except in the larger size and abundance of the plates it is no o-reat advance from this condition to that which we have seen in Pentremites sulcatus (PI. I, fig. 8.), but we await further informa- tion." The supposed closure of the spiracles by plates in Pentremites conoideus proves to be unsupported by the facts. A correct under- standing of the nature of the pyramid surmounting the vault in Pentremites sulcatus and allied species will, we think, fully demon- strate that this structure, which probably existed in all Pentremites, is a totallv different thing from the covering of the anus in Orojiho- 92. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. crinus, Stephanocrinus or Granatocrimis. In the three latter types^ the so-called covering does not extend to the spiracles, but consists apparently of a sort of moveable plates, by means of which in va- rious ways the anal aperture could temporarily be opened or closed as its functions required. The views exjjressed by Etheridge and Carpenter that these spine- like pieces forming the pyramid are nothing but the proximal pin- nules, cannot, in our opinion, be sustained by any of the evidence. There are very serious objections to it : — 1. They consist of a single piece throughout their entire length, whereas pinnules are composed of small joints. The specimens all show this distinction well, and it may be clearly seen in Eth- eridge and Carpenter's PI. V, fig. 28. 2. They have no ventral groove, and taper to a point ; while pinnules are nearly uniform throughout, and esj^ecially do not taper perceptibly from their bases. 3. They are more robust than the pinnules in the same specimen, and shorter — the pinnules jiassing beyond their tips. 4. The best preserved specimens show that the pinnule sockets end at the spiracles where the two rows of adjoining ambulacra come to- gether in a jioint. The spines, however, seem to begin where the pinnules end, and extend from there inward, the oiusters widening toward the center so as to form the retreating angles at the base of the pyramid. 5. The spines are interradial and inter ambulacral, and as such may belong to an interambulacral system, which perhaps is unre- presented in other groups of the Blastoids, but certainly form no part of the ambulacral system. Whatever the spines in Pentremites may be, or represent mor- phologically, we think it will have to be conceded that they are not "proximal pinnules," and not comparable to the plates covering the anus of Orophocrinus, Stephanocrinus or Granatocrimis. On page 73, Messrs. Etheridge and Car2:)enter attempt to establish a series of variations in the summit j^lates of the Blastoids, "similar to that which can be traced among the Palaeocrinoids. The sim- plest form of summit which occurs in any Blastoid is that presented by Stephanocrinus. The peristome is completely closed by the five triangular plates of the so-called proboscis." They state that Hall, in his diagram of the structure of the summit in Elaeacrinus elegans ^ 1 15th. Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist. 1862, p. 153. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHEA. 93 figures only five plates of equal size ; and they add : — " These five plates of Stephanoerinus and Elaeacrinus have exactly the same re- lation to the peristome and ambulacra as the oral plates of a Neocri- noid, and we do not see how their mutual homology can well be dis- puted." On page 74 they continue : "The difference between Elaeacrinus elegans ov Stephanocrlnus and £. Verneuili, as described by Roemer, is very much the same as that between Oulicocrinus and the simplest form of Platycrinus. Stephanocrinus, like Oulico- crinus, has but five plates in the vault ; while in E. Verneuili there are at least seven, viz. : one orocentral, four proximals of equal size, and two smaller ones on the anal side." They allude to White's description of the summit of Orophocrinus stelliformis as consisting of five small plates etc., which they say is "'just as in Stephanocrinus and in Elaeacrinus elegans"— though they add that their arrange- ment does not seem to be very constant. On page 75, they speak of the summit of Granatocrinus Norwoodi varying in a similar man- ner, and of a "somewhat less regular arrangement" in Schizoblastus JSayi. It thus appears that their conclusion that the plates of the vault in Blastoids "rarely exhibit any definite arrangement,"(p. 118) and that there is a series of variations in the summit plates of the Blas- toids similar to, and to some extent parallel with, those which they assume to exist in l*alaeocrinoids, is based on the presence of five plates in Stephanocrinus ; the assumption of five plates in Elaeacrinus •elegans and Oro])hocrinus stelliformis, in contrast with seven plates in E. Verneuili; and variability in the number and arrangement of plates in the summit of Granatocriyius Norwoodi and Schizoblastus Sayi. It is somewhat unfortunate for the validity of this speculation that Stephanocrinus cuts so important a figure in it, as it has since been discovered to be not a Blastoid at all, but a brachiate Crinoid ; a fact,^ it is proper to say, which is noticed by the authors in their preface. This genus, therefore, must be eliminated from among the premises on which the argument is built, and the "simplest form" must be looked for elsewhere. Let us see how far the others will stand the test of examination. Elaeacrinus elegans was described by Hall - under Nucleocrinus, and in his specific description, — and not simply in his generic diag- 1 Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea, Pt. Ill, p. 282, etc. M5tli, Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Ilist. 1862 .p. 147. 94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. nosis, as stated by Etlieridge and Carpenter — he says the summit is "occupied by five or more small plates." In the diagram, on page 153 of the work cited, the summit is rej^resented as divided into five equal and similar areas by the meeting of lines prolonged from the middle of the ambulacra. It is apparent that no attempt was made to give the exact form or number of those plates. They are not let- tered as the other plates are, and no mention is made of them in the explanation of the figure ; nor does Hall anywhere seem to have at- tached sufiicient importance to the summit plates to give a descrip- tion of their shape, position, arrangement, or relative size. In order to satisfy ourselves as to what the real facts are, Ave aj)- plied to Prof. R. P. Whitfield for the loan of the type specimen of E. elegans showing the summit plates, now in the collection of the American Museum of Natural History in New York City. Prof. Whitfield, with his usual kindness, for which we are under renewed obligations to him, promptly sent us the original specimen from which fig. 14, of PI. I, as well as the diagram on page 153 of the 15th Report was made; and in his letter transmitting it he says: "I fear you will not see clearly the arrangement of the plates- There are more than five jilates — probably eight". The italics are his. By applying water, colored with aniline, and then moderately brush- ing the surface so as to remove the coloring matter excejit from the sutures, we were enabled to distinguish the presence of a central piece surrounded by seven others, — four large and uniform, and three smaller ones at the posterior side (fig. 11.) This gives a summit structure substantially the same as that of Elaeacrlnus Verneuili, (see Etheridge and Carpenter, Blast. Cat. p. 215). We also applied to Dr. Barris for the loan of his specimens of Elaeacrinm obovatus, and these, together with our own, gave us eight specimens of this species, all having the summit in situ. The four large proximals are readily recognized in most of them, but only a single specimen enabled us to distinguish all the plates as they are shown in fig. 12. In four others, the suture line between the central plate and the small anal piece is seen as plainly as we could wish, but there is no trace of a suture toward the smaller proximals (fig. 18); while in the three remaining ones, including the largest specimen, it appears as if the summit consisted of only five plates (fig. 14.) There is, however, no variation in the form and general outline ot the summit in any of these specimens. The sum- mit in all of them rests posteriorly between the two halves of the 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 95 compound deltoid and against the intermediate large anal plate, and in all of them the loMer margin is perforated and occupied by- one half of the anal aperture, thus showing that in this species also the summit consists primitively of eight pieces, of which the suture lines became partially obliterated. In the type specimen of Elaeacrinus melonijormis, which Dr. Barris was kind enough to send us also, the arrangement of the summit plates is the same as in E. ohovatm, and Ave clearly distin- guished the small anal jjlate. It thus appears that in the known species of Elaeacrinns the summit plates consist of a central plate surrounded by six or more proximals, and that in no case do they consist of five primitive plates ; so that the "simplest form of summit" — five plates only — has not been found in Elaeacrinus. The assumed parallelism of difiei'ences between E. elegans and E. Verneuili among tl\e Blastoids, and Gidicoeriuus and the simplest form of Platycrimis among the Crinoids, encounters a very serious interruption in consequence — unless, indeed, it should turn out that there is a parallelism in these cases of an altogether different character from that contemplated by the English authors. The summit of Orophocrimis stelUformis was stated by White ^ to consist of "five small plates arranged like a five-pointed star, with the points touching each of the upper ends of the interradial plates." We do not doubt that Dr. White thought to observe such arrange- ment, but Ave think it very probable that the condition of his sjDeci- men was such that he overlooked the central plate, Avhich may easily happen, as the sutures are often difiicult to observe. In a large number of specimen? Ave have never found a single one with the sunmiit com2:)osed of five jjlates only, or Avith a central plate surrounded by five jDroximals. We found, however, that in speci- mens of this species, as Avell in Granatocrinus Nonvoodi and Schizo- hlastKS Sayi, Avhen the coA^ering plates are in place, they often partly overlap the summit plates, and in such cases the arrangement of the latter cannot be distinctly observed. When the coA^ering pieces are ab- sent, and the summit plates alone are intact, as in several of our speci- mens, the arrangement is quite regular. We have made a careful ex- amination of a large series of specimens, not only of 0. stelUformis but also of our new species 0. fusiformis and 0. conicus, in Avhich the sum- mit plates are more frequently preserved. In all of them there is a 1 Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. 1863, Vol. VIII, No. 4, p. 4S7. 96 PKOCEEDIKGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. central plate, surrounded by others, either six or seven. Even the original of Etheridge and Carpenter's figures 11 and 12 on PI. XV, in our collection, upon the api^lication of coloring matter to bring out the sutures, proves to have a quite regular arrangement of the summit plates, which the artist who drew the figures failed to detect. There are certainly not "five small plates," but a central plate surrounded by six proximals. According to our observation, therefore, of the best preserved material known, the summit of 0. stelliformis does not represent the "simplest form," — "just as in Stephanocrums." There remains only to consider Grcmatocrinus Norwoodi and Schizoblastus Sayi, as to both of which we remark that there is often presented much apparent irregularity and variability in the arrangement of their summit plates. But we find that this is due to the enci'oaciiment of the covering plates, which sometimes largely overlap them, as is well shown by Ether. Carpenter's PL VII, figs. 11 and 13. But in natural internal casts, in which we have the impressions of the inner surface of the jjlates, they appear larger and much more regularly arranged. Among a lai'ge number of specimens we have failed to find a single example of a summit closed by only five plates; while in a large proportion of them we distinguished clearly a central plate surrounded by six or more proximals. Whatever variations, however, of form and arrangement of summit plates may be found to exist in these two species, we feel warranted in asserting that the "simplest form" is not one of them. On page 71, (Catal, of the Blastoidea), Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter say that "in 1877, Wachsmuth pointed out that a definite arrangement of plates is more or less traceable in the vault of many Palaeocrinoids. There is a single central plate, wdth five or, more frequently, six others disposed interradially round it." It would naturally be inferred from this remark and the context, not only ihixtjive proximals around a central plate is one recognized condition in the vault of many Palaeocrinoids, but also that Wachsmuth had so expressed himself: — whereas the fact is he said nothing of the kind in the paper cited, but on tlie contrary spoke only of "7 apical plates" — a central, four large, and two small ones; and this number, or a greater, has been insisted on by us as being the almost universal rule. In seeking for a transition or variation in the summit plates of Palaeocrinoids, comparable to that which they assume to exist 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 97 among the Blastoids, they take the young stage of Alhigecrinus (p. 72), as presenting "the simplest form of vault," i. e. five plates without any central ; and Haplocrinus next, with a central piece and five proximals, "neither AUagecrinus nor Haplocrinus having any calyx interradials." Culieocrinus is cited as having five large summit plates resting on the calyx interradials, and without any central piece. Then come Plati/crinus and the Actinocrinidae as exhihiting varying degrees of complexity, but having a central plate, which they call an "oro-central," surrounded by proximals. In this case also, they base a large part of their argument upon premises which are by no means universally recognized, or are free from dispute. We consider it far from being an established fact, that either AUagecrinus or Haplocrinus — Culieocrinus will be considered later on — are without calyx interradials. As we have before stated, Etheridge and CarjDenter maintain, and it has been steadily insisted on by Dr. Carpenter since 1879, that the proximal plates, surrounding the central plate in Palaeo- crinoids, their so-called "orocentral," represent the five orals of Neocrinoidea. This involves the assunijjtion of a homology between a set of plates covering the actinal center, Avhich are five in all stages of the Neocrinoids in which they exist, and a set of plates which, when jjresent in Palaeocrinoids consist of six or more plates, which do not cover the actinal center, but which enclose another structui'e that does. It is in order to get rid of some of these difficulties that the authors attach so great importance to the cases of AUagecrinus, Haplocrinus, Culieocrinus, Coccocrinus, and Stephanocrinus, in which they undertake to point out a series of five plates at the ventral side, as the rej)resentatives of six or more proximals in Palaeocrinoids generally, and which at the same time might be successfully homologized with the orals of the Neocrinoids. In this connection they remark on page 73 : — "Since the preceding paragraph was in type, we have received the latest publication of Messrs. Wachsmuth and Sj)ringer, according to whom the five plates which form the ventral pyramid of Stephanocrinus are 'calyx interradials,' and cannot therefore be homologous with the orals of a Neocrinoid. In making this comparison Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer seem to have altogether overlooked the fact that Stephanocrinus has well developed calyx interradials, namely, the deltoids. ^ * * The American authors regard the deltoid pieces of the Blastoidea, and by implication 98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. thei'efore those of Stephanocrwus, as homologous with the large calyx interradials of the Cyathocrinidae, a view in which we entirely concur, as we have explained on p. 10. But in applying this name to the five plates which form the ventral pyramid and cover the mouth of Stephanocrinus, and also of Haplocrinus and AUagecrinns, as they do in their latest publication, they seem to us to be going very mvich too far. We regard the five summit plates of all three genera as truly homologous with the orals of the Pentacrinoid larva. They cover the mouth and the origin of the ambulacra, just as the orals do in the Neocrinoid; and this relation is not characteristic of the calyx interradials in any Pehnatozoon whatever. It is only in the Cyathocrinidae and in the Blastoids that these plates have any close relation to the mouth at all. But they do not cover it and shut it oft' completely from the exterior as the summit plates of Stephanocrimis and AUagecrinus do." We have been more than once charged by Dr. Carpenter with inaccurate statements as to his views, and in some cases w'ith reason as we have admitted; but we do not believe we have ever been chargeable with anything so completely unfounded as the foregoing criticism. It is based entirely upon the single remark of ours on page 46 (Revision Palaeocr. Pt. Ill), that "the ventral pyramid in Haplocrinus and Coccocriuus is composed of interradials and not of orals, and the same may be said of Stephanocrinus."^^ This was written under the supposition, then entertained by all Palaeontolo- gists, perhaps watli the exception only of Etheridge and Carpenter, whose interpretation will be quoted presently, that Stephanocrinus was constructed of only three ranges of plates, and we considered the third row, constituting the whole portion from the coronal processes inward, to be interradial plates. Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter^ in 1888, interpreted all plates, in common with the deltoids of the Blastoids generally, and the interradials of the Cyathocrinidae, as orals, — a view which they have since abandoned. In the same paper — p. 239— they mention five plates in the summit, composing, according to Hall, a central "proboscis," and say that they have "only seen this proboscis in one specimen," and regard it as "a vault of a few pieces covering in the peristome." This shows clearly that they did not themselves at that time consider these *We even did not use the term "ca/yx interradials" in tiiat quotation, we simply spoke of the '^HnterradiahP 1 Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. Apr. 1883, pp. 225 to 246. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 99 "proboscis" plates as representing the orals, and, so far as Ave know, they never afterwards, until the appearance of the Blastoid Catalogue, gave any other interpretation of the inner ring of plates. If they had regarded them as orals, it would have suggested the j)resence of two rings of orals, the one within the other. Subsequently we found reason to distinguish two rings above the radials — the so-called orals or deltoids of Etheridge and Carpenter and a series of summit plates — the so-called "proboscis" — from a specimen of S. gemmifonms; and we communicated this fact to Dr. Carpenter as early as Dec. 17th 1885 with a diagram explaining it, stating that, although summit j)lates in our specimen were not preserved, such plates were probably represented in the species. We also informed him that it was the third ring or deltoids, and not the summit plates, which we took to be the homologues of the interra- dials in Haplocrinus ; and that the hypothetical plates closing the summit we took to be represented in Haplocrinus by the central plate. At the same time Ave applied to Prof Whitfield for specimens to ascertain the summit structure in S. angulatus. From these specimens we at once found beyond all doubt that the plates of the third row in S. angulatus, as well as in S. gemmiformis, do not extend to. the oral center, but are followed by five other plates — the so- called "proboscis" — covering the mouth (fig. 3). Upon making this discovery Ave promptly declared the latter to be the orals, and advised Dr. Carpenter accordingly on January 9th 1886. * Our statement, therefore, that the "ventral pyramid" in Stephanocri- nus is composed of interradials, AA'as made with reference to plates Avhich Ave then supposed to be a single element, extending to, but not covering the oral center, and which Etheridge and Carpenter had previously announced to be orals folloAved by vault pieces, but now consider to be deltoids followed by orals. When the authors assert that Ave applied the name "calyx interradials" to the "j^lates Avhich form the ventral pyramid and cover the mouth of Stephanocrimis and also of Hapdocrinus," Ave cannot help thinking that they are "going very much too fiir." A similar erroneous statement Avas made by Dr. Carpenter in March 1886 ^ and it has been a matter of consid- *It is due to Dr. Carpenter to state here tliat he had privately communicated to us, after Sect. I of Pt. Ill of our Revision was in print, that he regarded the inner ring of Stephanocrinits as orals, and this led to our correspondence upon the subiect. lAnn. and Mag. Nat. Hist., March, 1886, p. 282 100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. erable surprise to us that in both these publications we should be held up to criticism for a statement which we did not make in any such form as their language would imply, and that the authors should indulge in a general adverse comment upon our incidental remark on Stephanocrimis, without the slightest intimation of the very important additions to our former views consequent upon new discoveries, which would have made our meaning entirely clear. These were published in Part III, Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea, pp. 282-290. To represent us as arguing that the plates which we recognize as calyx interi'adials "cover the actinal center," or "cover the mouth and the origin of the ambulacra, " seems to us very much like setting up a man of straw for the pleasure of knocking him down. For our whole argument in favor of a homology of the orals of the Neocrinoid with the central plate in Palaeocrinoids, has been ex- pressly put upon the ground that the latter plate covers the actinal center ; and one of the strongest objections we have constantly urged against such a homology with the proximals, has been that they do not (Rev. Pal. Pt. Ill, p. 53). Etheridge and Carpenter add in continuing their criticism above noticed : " There is not a single Crinoid known in which plates which are universally recognized to be calyx interradials cover in the actinal center." Of course not ; and we do not know of anybody who says they do. But on the other hand it is equally true that there is not a single Palaeocrinoid known in which the plates that are universally recognized as orals cover the whole ventral surface; and upon this ground we might well contend that if the plates which Etheridge and Carpenter consider to be orals are really such, then Allagecrmus and Haplocrinus are Neo- crinoids, in which from the larva to the adult, as a rule the whole ventral surface is covered by actinal structures. Their statement above cited, as to the homology of plates which "cover the mouth and the origin of the ambulacra, just as the orals do in Neocrinoids," might be profitably ajiplied to the case of Car-yocrinus, as shown by a number of excellent internal casts recently obtained from Racine, Wisconsin. CaryoGrinua has a large central piece, and this is surrounded usually by eight plates, which are arranged in a totally different manner from the so-called pi'oximals of the Palaeo- crinoidea. Three of them are radial, the others interradial, (figs. 6- 7). The interradial pieces alternate with the radial ones, one to each side, except at the anal interradius where three smaller pieces 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. lOt take the place of the single one at the two other sides. Like most of the Cystidea, Caryocrinus has no true radials, although it has well developed arms. The rays start from underneath the central plate in a similar manner as they do in allied genera from under- neath their quinque-partite oral 2:)yramid; but the ambulacra, instead of entering the surface at once, as in other groups, here remain sub- tegminal until they enter the arms, following the medium line of three radial plates, and branch (fig. 7) underneath them twice to their respective arm openings. In this case, the central piece which "covers the mouth and the origin of the ambulacra" must surely represent the orals if any plate does, but not the plates Avhich sur- round it and cover neither the mouth nor the origin of the ambu- lacra. We should like to know by what process Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter will demonstrate the oral nature of either the radial or interradial plates in this form. We have already alluded to the great importance toward the estab- lishment of Etheridge and Carpenter's oral theory, of their proving the existence both in Crinoids and Blastoids of a summit composed either of five plates only, or of a central plate surrounded by five. This is why the series of jaarallel transitions or variations in the summit plates of the two groups is so strenuously urged in the Blastoid Catalogue. But it seems to us that the authors have al- together failed to point out a single instance in which five primary plates cover the peristome among the Blastoids. The cases which have been relied upon to prove such a condition, must be attributed to incorrect observation or the want of sufficiently good material. That occasionally in certain species of Elaeacr'mus the central piece is more or less coalesced with the proximals of the azygous side, and these with one another so as to obscure the suture lines, as we have shown in our illustrations figs. 12 to 14, cannot alter the case in the least, as they are plainly visible in others, and without any change in the general arrangement of the summit. Nor does it seem to us that the authors have been any more successful in showing how among Palaeocrinoids the five large plates in Haplocrinus, cov- ering the whole ventral surface except the oral pole, could have been transformed in other groups of the Palaeocrinoidea into six plates covering only a small space around the peristome. These five plates in Haplocrinus occupy the same position, as the primary calyx interradials of other groups, and especially resemble those of Cyathocrinus and Stephanoerinus. (Compare figs. 2 to 5). 102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. It may not be out of place to mention in this connection that in IIa])locrimL8 there appear radially between the five large ventral jjlates, upon their lateral edges, five conspicuous grooves (figs. 4 and 5), which were regarded by Prof. Zittel (Handb. d. Palaeont, I, ^. 347) as ambulacral furrows. Similar grooves exist in Cyathocrinus, Stephanocrinus and other Inaduuata along their intei'radials, and in all of them the grooves are occupied by the ambulacra. The simi- larity between these grooves, no doubt, induced Prof. Zittel to give to those of Hcvplocrinus the same interpretation. Unfortunately, however, the central plate of Haplocrvnus, as plainly seen in our specimens, does not occupy exactly the same level as the upper an- gles of the five large plates, but lies (Fig. 4) below their level and between them, just as if it were being pushed from within outward so as to separate the five plates at the central space. The peculiar position of the centi'al plate demonstrates, we think beyond any doubt, that the ambulacra of Hajilocrinus could not have been ex- posed ujion this groove, but at the same time it appears to us that these grooves, which occupy relatively the same position toward surrounding plates and the peristome, and are formed in a similar manner, must represent morphologically the same grooves, which are occupied in higher developed types of this group by the ambul- acra (fig. 3). Supposing that Hapilocrinus, as we find it in the fossil state, were but an embryonic stage of the species — the genus has been regarded a permanent larval form of the grouji — we think we might safely assert from the phylogeny of the Palaeocrinoidea generally, that in the growing animal the central plate was pushed outward so as to appear at a level with the five interradials ; that subsequently by the growth of the dorsal cup, and the widening of the peristomial area, proximals appeared around the central piece ; and that at last the ambulacra were pushed out to the surface to occupy the radial grooves, which were present already in the young Haplocrinus. The different stages to which we here have alluded are well represented in palaeontological times throughout the Inad- unata, and not only among them, but also among the Camarata under very similar conditions. The Camarata or Coadunata differ from the Inadunata in having their proximal arm joints incorporated into the calyx by the up- ward growth of interradials ; Avhile in the Inadunata the arms re- main free from the first radial, and they have but one interradial which is disposed ventrally. That all Camarata passed temporarily 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 103 ill early life through the Inadunata stage, seems to us beyond dis- pute, and we think we may assert that they were for a time in a similar condition to Haplocrmus, with one interradial plate disposed ven- trally. Limiting our observations among the Camarata to the Platyerinidae, we find, so far as we know, their simplest forms repre- sented by the two early genera Culicocrinus and Coccocrinus, which both have two rows of plates interradially disposed, the one resting with- in the circlet of the other. In Culicocrinus,^ if Miller's figure is correct, the first row of these plates consists of five rather large pieces, one to each interradius, which connect laterally with the j^rimary and secondary arm plates, so as to make them radials and integral parts of the calyx. Those of the second row which are triangular meet laterally and close the center, apparently without any additional plates. Of Coccocrinus two species are known. Coccocrinus bacca has three interradials in the first row, which have a strictly ventral posi- tion, C. rosaceus ap23arently but one, which is more erect. In both species the plates extend to the height of the third primary radials, and probably higher. The inner row of plates is only known in C. rosaceus, and these, like those of Culicocrinus, are subtriangular, but, unlike them, do not connect laterally with one another, nor do they meet in the center. There is a lateral slit between them all the way to the arm openings, and at the center an open space, which in the fossil is not filled by any further structures. In C bacca, as stated, the inner plates have not been preserved, but we scarcely doubt that similar plates were present, for we find in a radial direction between the outer plates of the first row, very conspicuous slits, which correspond to those of C. rosaceus. The outer plates, in the two genera, were regarded by Carpenter as calyx interradials, the inner ones as orals, and these he took to be the homologues of the five large ventral plates of Haplocrinus, and of the proximals in other groups. We admit that Coccocrinus and Culicocrinus probably are morph- ologically in a similar condition, and represent early stages in the phylogeny of the Palaeocrinoidea like Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus, ^Through the kindness of Prof F. Roemer, we received a most excellent gutta percha cast of a CuUcocrimis with arms, from a mould in the Mineralogical Museum of Breslau, but not showing the ventral covering. Miller's original fig- ures of the ventral covering, Lethea Geognostica of 1855, Taf. VIII, figs. 1 and 2, we are informed are much restored, and the arrangement of the plates, as there given, not altogether reliable. 104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. but we doubt if this is the case in the sense Dr. Carpenter suggasts. The two former are Camarata, and as such should be j^rovided with more than one row of interradials, which they Avould not posse&s if the inner plates were orals. Based upon palaeontological evidence, we think, we may rea- sonably suggest that in the developmental history of Culicocrinus, at the close of the Inadunata stage, the first row of interradials opened out to connect the proximal arm plate with the calyx, and that a second ring formed to take the place and functions of the first, closed the center. Coecocrinus forms a connecting link between Culicocrinus and Platycriniis. Probably it has one or more summit plates, and the ambulacra disposed between the interradials. In Platycrinus, the inner interradials, which in Coecocrinus are yet placed at a level with the dorsal cup, are considerably more raised. In consequence thereof we find in this genus much larger spaces between the interradials, centrally as well as laterally, and hence better developed summit plates and larger and heavier cover- ing pieces. Of the summit pieces probably the central plate appeared at first — this is indicated by the phylogeuy of the group — and the proximals appeared later, filling the vacancies, which gradually had formed around the central jjlate. In this sketch we have not added anything that is not well sustained by the phylogeny of this group, or is not in accordance Avith the developmental history of the Palaeocrinoidea generally- Throughout this order, when summit plates are exposed at all, they occupy a comparatively small space around the peristome, and this space increases in width in palaeontological times. In all Palaeo- crinoids, so far as known, and we may add, in all Blastoids, the peristomial area is formed by the calyx interradials, whether these consist of one piece, as in the case of the Inadunata and Blastoidea, or of two, three, or a dozen pieces, as in the Camarata ; and the summit i:)lates, whether composed of a central plate only, or of proximals also, rest against the upper margin of the interradials. In all Neo- crinoidea, however, from the larva to the adult, the whole ventral surface is covered by actinal structures , the small interradials which were observed by Sir Wyville Thomson, disappear again soon after their development, and never attain any such prominence in the composition of the calyx as in the earlier Crinoids. This character, which distinguishes the two groups so readily, would meet with most 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 105 serious exceptions if the ventral plates in Allagecriiius, Haploerinus, Culicoci'inus and Coccocrinus, as asserted by Carpenter, represented the orals. We think it was the superficial resemblance in the form and position of these plates with the orals of certain Neocrinoidea that led Carpenter to regard them as orals. He probably overlooked the fact that the plates agree equally well on those points with the interradials of the Cyathocrinidae, and that as interradials the above genera would not be exceptional types, but comply with the morpho- logical conditions of all their contemporaries. We have shown that GuUcocrinus and Coccocrinus, as members of the Camarata, should have more than one interradial plate, and it is not very likely that the secondary one, exceptionally in those genera, would be substituted by a ring of oral plates. But there is another serious difficulty. The slits in C bacca extend out to the first row of ventral plates as well as to the second, and this suggests that, if Coccocrinus were "like the recent genus Holopus" to be "per- manently in the condition of a crinoid larva, in which the orals have not yet moved away from the radials, though separated from one another,"* then both rows of plates were orals, one ring within the other. Where among the numerous families of the Palaeocrinoidea do we find an instance in which the plates constituting either the oral pyramid or the proximals, are separated in that manner? Nowhere ; but if there was such a case, we certainly would find it in the highest developed forms and not in the larval ones. Again, where do we meet among Palaeocrinoids with an open peristome? In the earliest stages of the Neocrinoid larva, the orals are closed, and in the earlier forms of the Camarata, such as Reteocrinus, Glyjjtocrinus, etc., the peristome is closed either by the upward growth of the calyx, or by a small central piece, there being no proximals, and hence, accord- ing to Carpenter's interpretation of these plates, no orals. Those genera appear to us to be in a similar condition to Allagecriiius and ifapfocrift(ts among the Inadunata, and Cullcocrinus and Coccocrinus among the Camarata, but not in the condition of the Neocrinoidea at all. However, we can readily understand why Carpenter holds so tenaciously to these plates as orals, for it is principally upon these plates that he bases his further theory, that in the higher Palaeocri- noidea the orals are represented by the proximals ; indeed they are his "simplest forms" which he failed to find among Blastoids. In the Challenger Report on p. 170, he says: "The proximal dome *Chall. Report, p. 163. 8 106 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. plates rest directly against the calyx interradials, that ou the poste- rior side being represented by two small plates with the anus between them" while there is a more or less tubercular ring of radial dome plates outside them. These proximal dome jjlates thus correspond exactly to the orals of /Syvibathocrinus ajd Haplocrinus, covering in the peristome and resting against the calyx plates, which in the Platycriuus are the interradials, and not the upper edges of the ra- dials, as in the simpler forms"; and on p. 171 : "I cannot therefore see what other view can be taken of the proximal dome plates which immediately surround the orocentral, than to regard them as orals, i. e., as the actinal representatives of the basals, like the correspond- ing plates in Symbathocrinus. If this he admitted, it follows that the proximal dome plates of all Platycrinidae, Actinocrinidae and Rho- docrinidae are also homologous with the orals of Neocrinoids." These conclusions perhaps might be well enough, if such a thing as an orocentral had been established ; but unfortunately this is not the case. Neither are the plates in Symbathocrinus of which he speaks as "the orals," in our opinion, anything but proximals, and hence all conclusions based thereon, to say the least of it, are inex- pedient and rash. It is somewhat surprising that Dr. Carpenter, although his whole theory is actually based upon his hypothetical "orocentral," gives such a meagre account of it. In the Challenger Report, in introducing it on p. 158, he devotes to it only a few lines. Referring to the small central plate of Haplocrinus, he says: "This plate is one of considerable importance in its morphological relations. In accordance with the views which I have expressed elsewhere, I believe it to be the representative on the actinal side, or left larval antimer, of the dorsocentral plate which is developed in the center of the right antimer or abactinal side of Urchins, Stellerids, and Crinoids." And on pp. 159 and 170, in pointing out its relations to the proximals, he calls the plate the orocentral, and speaks of it as a single plate. That is all Dr. Carpenter had to say about it, and probably all that could be said, for such a plate has been here- tofore unknown in Echinoderm morphology. We do not deny that the so called dorsocentral of Urchins and fitellerids is represented in the Comatula larva by the terminal plate of the stem, but we see no good reason to postulate from this a similar plate in the oral center. There are at the abactinal side frequently also underbasals, which on the same principle should be represented orally, but nothing is known of them. Why should 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 107 the dorso central be represented at the actinal side when there is no actinal stem, in this or any other group of the Echinoderras ? The dorsoeentral in the Echinozoa represents in a wider sense the whole column in its simplest form, although in a narrower sense it is the homologue of the first part of the stem that makes its appearance in the embryo. If there was such a thing as an orocentral in fossil Cri- noids, Blastoids and Cystids, it seems to us, it certainly w^ould be rep- resented in the early larva of the living types Ijefore the parting of the orals, and in the closed oral pyramid of the Cystids and Steph. anocrinus; but unfortunately for Carpenter's theory w^e meet with no trace of it in either one of those forms. The plate which he re- gards as orocentral, occupies the place of the five orals in other groups, and in a similar manner as these, covers the peristome and the origin of the ambulacra. This is conclusively shown by comparing the ca.se of Caryocrinus in which the ambulacra start from beneath the central plate and branch twice underneath the surrounding plates,withthecaseof /SpAaero/^ites (fig. 1) and Stephanoeriims (fig. 3), in which the ambulacra start from beneath a penta-partite oral pyramid. Does this indicate that the five plates constituting the latter, are the rep- resentatives of the proximals ? We doubt it, for the structural resem- blance is with the central piece. We think the distribution and arrange- ment of the surrounding plates in Carijocrinus proves conclusively that these cannot be orals, for the most ingenious speculator would be unable to reconstruct five primitive plates from such an assemblage of pieces as we find in Caryocrinus and in Von Koenen's new genus Juglandocrinus^. What those plates may be, whether actinal or abactinal structures, we will not pretend to decide, but we do un- dertake to say that they are not orals, otherwise the rule that there are always five primitive orals meets with a very serious exception. Somewhat more favorable perhaps to Car^^enter's views is the ar- rangement of the proximals in the Palaeocrinoidea and Blastoidea, in which the plates surrounding the central piece are unquestionably actinal structures, and there is a possibility of reconstructing from the six, seven, or more pieces, five primitive plates. We also admit that in all cases where those plates come in direct contact with the anal structures, their arrangement might possibly have been disturbed thereby, but this explanation is not applicable to forms like Megisto- erinus, Dorycriims and many others, in which the anus is lateral or moved away from the center to the arm regions or even beneath them. But there are several other equally serious objections. *Neues Tahrbuch fur Mineralogie 1886, Bd. II, Taf. IX, Fig. 3. 108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. In the Comatula larva, which shows a decidedly bilateral symmetry, there are five equal basals and five equal orals. In Thaumatoorinus, although it has anal plates and a large proboscis, the basals and anals remain undisturbed. The same may be said of the basals of the Palaeocrinoidea and Blastoidea; among which not a single in- stance is known where the basal ring contains either anals or radials, contrary to the proximals, among which nearly always anals and often radials are enclosed. This shows that the presence of such plates, if the proximals in those groups represent the orals, and the latter the basals, would be totally at variance with the general rules of the class both as to orals and basals. The anal plates of the apical side either abut directly against the radials, or are placed between the interradials. In most of the Cam- arata, the first interradial at the azygous side is split into two halves by the first or second anal piece. In others, the second anal is want- ing, but the interradial is composed of two parts as if the anal were present. In a few groups there are no anal plates whatever, and the arrangement of the plates at all five sides is alike. The same variations as among the interradials are found in the arrangement of the proximals, * of which the four large plates corre- spond to the calyx interradials at the four regular sides. The two smaller proximals, which occupy the azygous interradius, either are placed between two radial dome plates or they abut against two of the larger proximals, enclosing generally an anal plate — but this may be absent or pushed downard. As yet, we have not observed a single instance in which there were five plates around a central one, but should it occur, which we think is very possible, we doubt if Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter, although finding at last their "simpler form," will be able to make much out of it in support of their theories. We stated heretofore that fig. A on p. 72 of the Blast. Cat. is erroneous, and this, to some extent is the case with fig. B on the same page. We never saw a Platycrinus with a single interradial, all having three (or more), arranged transversely. Besides, the figure is misleading in not giving the central piece and the so-called radial-dome plates. If these plates had been added, as they should have been to represent the case properly, it would show that the radial-dome plates are placed opposite the radials, the proximals opposite the interradials, and that the central piece takes orally the *For the arrangement of the proximals see Revision Pt. Ill, pp. 47 to 50. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 109 position of the coalesced basal disc ; a totally ditTerent thing from what the English authors attempted to prove by their figure. We are altogether in accord with Goette and Carpenter in their opinion that the orals are represented in the abactinal system by the basals, but we disagree entirely with the latter writer that the basals are represented orally by the proximals. We regard the proximals as an element similar to the interradials, but, while these fill up vacancies in the calyx, the former fill the open space around the peristome as it widens in the growing animal by the increasing width of the dorsal cup. To this conclusion we were led principally by the arrangement of the plates, the presence of radial and anal plates in the same ring with them, and by their gradual appearance in geological times. We further believe the central piece is the only plate which in the Palaeocrinoidea and Blastoidea can possibly represent the quinque-partite oral pyramid. We regard it as being primi- tively composed of five pieces, such as remained intact persistently in Stephanocrinus and most of the Cystidea, but which were fused together by anchylosis in other groups as aborally in the case of the basals, which gradually were reduced from five to three, and in certain groups to one solid piece. The proximals, therefore, in our opinion, are not of that morphological importance as they are regarded by Dr. Carpenter, and we think the same may be said of the so-called radial dome plate*-'. These also, like the proximals, seem to us mere auxiliary pieces, filling u]) vacancies, beneath which the branching of the ambulacra takes place. If they deserve the term radials at all, they certainly represent the axillaries, and not the oculars or first radials, except perhaps in some very complex species in which there appear three successive pieces to each ray, the inner ones rest- ing against the central plate in a similar manner as the true radials rest against the basals ; while the third or axillai^ one holds to- ward the proximals and the ambulacra the very same relations as the single radial does in the simpler form (See Revision Pt. Ill, PI. IV, Fig. 4, and PL VIII, Figs. 1, 3.). It is also very significant that frequently in those complex forms there appear toward the cen- ter tvithin the ring of proximals (orals of Ether, and Carp.), two ex- tra axillaries underneath which the tw^o lateral rays, which are united close to the peristome, divide so as to form the antero-and postero- lateral rays. How Dr. Carpenter will explain the presence -of these plates within the "oral" ring, which is said to cover the ori- gin of the ambulacra, is a mystery to us, and we look to him for in- 110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. formatiou. The radial dome plates, as a rule, disappear when the ambulacra enter the surface, and this explains why they are absent in Blastoids,* Steplianocrinus and the later Cyathocrinidae. We have already alluded to the fact that the proximals are fre- quently unrepresented in the earlier groups, in which, as a rule, the peristomial area is comparatively smaller than in later ones, and closed only by a small central piece. Upon this 2:»oint it is very in- teresting that w^e have recently discovered the same thing in later groups under somewhat different conditions. In two cases, the one a species of Talarocrinus from the St. Louis group of Kentucky (Fig. 10), the other a Dichocrinus from the Kinder hook of Iowa, w^e found the whole space usually occupied by central piece and proximals, although as large as in any Platycriniis, filled completely by an enor- mous, nodose central plate, with the covering pieces abutting against it. Interposed between the ambulacra are a number of small interradial plates, which barely touch the central piece. In these cases, accord- ing to our interpretation, the increasing space of the peristomial area was filled by lateral growth of the orals (central piece), instead of by means of proximals. But according to Carpenter's generaliza- tions (Challenger Report, p. 171), the insignificant interradiaLs next to the central piece, and between the amliulacra, should be the repre- sentatives of the orals or else his rules would encounter another se- rious objection. Dr. Carpenter regards both Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus as rep- resenting in a phylogenetic sense embryonic stages of the Palaeocri- noidea. If this be true, he has failed to give a reasonable explana- tion how the large plates covering almost the whole ventral side in these low foi^ms, came to be placed in this group so as to occupy only the relatively small space they do in Avhat he regards as higher de- veloped forms. Etheridge and Carpenter undertook to prove it in their paper, AnnaLs and Mag. Nat. Hist., Apr. 1881, p. 289, by im- agining that, in the more mature specimens of Allagecrinus "the orals were relatively carried inwards, away from the radials, and separated from them by perisome ( just as they are in the Pentacri- noid larva of Comatula) when the arms appear above the radials. Whether the orals ever separated so as to open the mouth to the ex- terior, and whether the ring of perisome forming the ventral disk * Etheridge and Carpenter figure, Blastoid Catalogue on PI. XVIII, Fig, 16, Elaeacrinus Verneui/i with radial dome plates; none of our specimens show any traces of them. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. Ill between them and the radials was naked, as in Bhizocrinus, or plated, as in Hyocrinus, must of course remain undiscovered." This explanation is suggestive enough of what may occur in the Neocrinoidea, but they fail to give a parallel case in which such a development as this took place in a single Palaeocrinoid, and this omission is the more important since they place the genus Allagecri- nus in the latter group. They state afterwards (op. cit. p. 289). "It is true we have no proof that there were any orals at all in the older specimens; but, judging from the relative sizes and development of the largest examples with oral plates, and the smallest without, we think it scarcely likely that they were entirely unrepresented in the adult. It is obvious that, if they were united to the radials by peri- some, whether plated or bare, they would be readily lost under con- ditions that would have had no destructive effect on younger speci- mens, in which there was a closer union between the two rings of plates." From the foregoing quotation, it is obvious that the Authors de- sired to prove from the fact that the ventral plates were not found preserved in what they regarded as the most mature stages of the species, that they could not have rested upon the radials as in their younger examples, and that they were parted from the radials by perisonie. Upon this proposition we will observe that we have never found among Palaeocrinoids the slightest evidence indicating to us that any of the summit plates were carried inward by perisome. We find that among the Camarata they occupy a comparatively small space, but larger than in the Blastoidea, and that in all cases in which they occur, they are supported by the upward growth of the interradials. In the simpler forms of the Inadunata, when observed, they rest upon a single interradial plate as in the case of the Siluri- an Cyathocrinus alutaceous (Aug.). In the Carboniferous form of Cyathocrinus, in which the ambulacra are placed upon the lateral edges of the interradials, the orals are not carried inward by perisome, but the perisome appears upon the surface of the interra- dial plates. That the ventral plates were not preserved in the so- called adult specimens of Allagecrinus is no proof that they did not exist, or that they were carried inward. The simple fact that the radials underwent the change from the horse-shoe form to a higher state of development, having strongly marked articular facets, ex- tending to the whole width of the plates, is sufficient to explain Avhy the interradials were not intact or reduced in the adult stages. We 112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. need only refer to the parallel cases of Cyathocrinidae and Poterio- crinidae. In the former, in which the articular facets were com- paratively undeveloped, we have been able, in a number of instances, to observe ventrally the interradial plates, which Etheridge and Carpenter formerly regarded as structually identical with the so- called orals of AUagecrinus. Whilein the Poteriocrinidae, in which the articular facets are highly developed, no trace of these plates has ever been found. We, of course, do not claim that this is positive proof, that in Allagecrinns these plates were not carried inward by perisome, but it militates strongly against the probability of such a thing, while the theory that they were is at best but the merest conjecture. If Etheridge and Carpenter had placed AUagecrinus and Haplo- erinus among the Neocrinoidea as larval forms, they might be much better warranted in supposing that the plates in question were orals, and were afterwards carried inward, but both forms have been re- ferred by them to the Palaeocrinoidea, in which that mode of devel- opment is altogether unknown. The case of Ct/athocrmus shows cleaidy that in the later types of the Inadunata the conditions of the Palaeocrinoidea remain unchanged. The summit plates are not carried inward by perisome, but occupy the same space as in the earlier forms, and the perisome is formed upon the outer surface of the interradials. (Revision, Pt. Ill, PI. IV, Figs, 2, 3, 6.) We should like to know upon what ground the authors maintain that those genera are Palaeocrinoids, when they interpret their structures according to the rules characteristic of the Neocrinoidea. They neither have an anal plate, nor does AUagecrinus show any such irregularity in the arrangement of its plates, as would of itself warrant a reference to the Palaeocrinoids. The only irregularity noticed in AUagecrinus is that the radials in some specimens may be axillary in one to four of the rays, or not axillary in any o^ them, and upon this character, curiously enough, Etheridge and Carpenter seem to have separated AUagecrinus from the Haplocri- nidae and made it the type of a distinct family. On this alone it appears they divide it from the Neocrinoidea, as if it were one of the most constant characters among the Palaeocrinoids ; while in fact this peculiarity is found only in the Catillocrinidae, in two of the rays of Tribrachiocrinus, and occasionally in AUagecrinus. A char- acter like this is liable to be discovered exceptionally in any new form of Neocrinoids, just as well as among Palaeocrinoids, while among 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 113 the latter we find a number of genera, in wliich the arrangement of of the dorsal cup is altogether symmetrical. It will not, of course, be inferred from the foregoing remarks that we think Allagecrinus and Haplocriniis belong to the Neocrinoidea, but simply that, if Messrs. Ether idge and ('arpenter's arguments are valid, they necessarily lead to that conclusion. We think, on the contrary, there are the strongest reasons for considering them both to be Palaeocrinoids, and that there is no difficulty in discover- ing entire conformity in their morphological conditions with other Palaeocrinoids. Whatever arguments Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter may here- after offer in favor of their oral theory, it seems to us, they will have to explain ujjon palaeontological grounds how the five large ventral plates of Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus which cover the whole ven- tral surface happen to occupy in all higher or more advanced forms a comparatively small space around the peristome. They will have to point out by what process the jive plates, without coming in con- tact with the anus, were transformed into six pieces or more ; and they will have to furnish better proof as to the existence of a so-called "orocentral," or they will have to modify their generalizations, which are basqd almost exclusively upon this highly hypothetical plate. Explanations of Figures, Plate IV. (The following letters are employed throughout the figures). o. Oral plate or oral pyramid ; p, proximals ; i, interradials ; i a, interaxillaries ; r, radials ; a, anal plate ; x, anus , g, grooves. Fig. 1. Oral pyramid and surrounding plates of Sphaeronites glo- hosus (after Angelin, Icon. Crin. Suec. Tab. XI, Fig. 14.) 2. Ventral aspect of Cyathocrinas Gilesi. 3. The same of Stephanocrinus angulatus. 4. The same of Haplocrinus mespiliformis. 5. Profile view of the same species. 6. Ventral aspect of Caryocrinus ornatus (after Hall, Palaeont. N. York, Vol. II, PI. 41a, Fig. le). 7. The ventral plates of Caryocrinus from near Louisville, Ky. (The course of the subtegminal ambulacral tubes in- dicated upon the surface of the plates). 8. The sam e oiJuglandocrinus crassus (after von Koenen, Jahrb. Miner. Bd. II, Taf IX, Fig. 3.). 9. Ventral covering of a new Talarocrinus from Kentucky ; the peristomial area closed by a large central plate with- out the aid of proximals. 114 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 10. The summit plates of Elaeacrinus Verneuili (after Eth. and Carp., Blast. Catal. PI. XVIII, Fig. 16). 11. The same of Elaeacrinus elegans (from Hall's type in the National Museum of New York.) 12-14. The same of Elaeacrinus obovatus, as seen in different speci- mens. Fig. 12, all the sutures visible. Fig. 13. the suture between central piece and smaller proximals obliterated. Fig. 14, also those toward the small anal plate obliterated. 1887.] natural sciences of philadelphia. 115 April 5. Rev. Henry C. McCook, D. D. in the chair. Forty-four persons present. Papers under the following titles were presented for publication: — "The Terrestrial Mollusca inhabiting the Samoa or Navigator Islands." By Andrew Garrett. "Notes on Fresh-water Rhizopods of Swatow, China." By Adele M. Fielde. Note on the Multiplication of Disioma. — A note was read from Miss Adele M. Fielde, dated Swatow, China, Feb., 1887, to the effect that Distoma infests a species of snail found in many of the pools and wells near Swatow which is eaten, boiled, by the Chinese, and which is fed raw to ducks and geese. On dissecting, recently, an apparently healthy specimen, having a shell an inch long, she had found its liver almost wholly replaced by a Redia, the parent of the Cercaria, which being passively transferred to the alimentary canal of a vertebrate, develops into the Distoma. The life history of this trematode, as worked out by A. P. Thomas, is given in the Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, 1883, pp. 99-133, and Limnceus is mentioned as its host. The Redice seen in the snails were of an orange yellow color and the largest were one-tenth of an inch in length. There were counted two hundred and fifty-three that were large enough to be easily isolated by the use of a needle point under the naked eye ; and scores more, of smaller size and paler yellow, were visible under a lens. On 02:)ening several of the larger Redioi, whose mus- cular mouths were active; they were found each to contain from eighteen to twenty-six Cercarice, strong enough to whirl their tails vigorously, beside many embryos less fully developed. The Cer- carice. moved rapidly over a glass slide by the use of their two suckers ; and, merged in water, retained their vitality for thirty hours after being removed from the snail and the Redia. The one snail must have been the host of at least ten thousand larval Distomas. April 12. Mr. Charles P. Perot in the chair. Thirty-one persons present. The Placentation of the Two-toed Ant-eater, Cydoturus didactylus. -Prof J. A. Ryder remarked that some months since Mr. J. W. 116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Scollick kindly placed in his hands an example of the uterus, con- taining a perfect foetus of this interesting little arboreal South American Ant-eater. The only description of the foetus and mem- branes of this animal which the speaker had been able to find, was by Mayer, in his Analeeta, while Milne-Edwards has figured and described the fretus and membranes of the allied form, Tcmiandua, in the "Annales des Sciences Naturelles." The almost globular uterus, containing a well-developed foetus, in the specimen exhibited at the meeting of the Academy, was about one inch in diameter. The placenta was relatively large, dome- shaped, or in the form of a disk, seven-eighths of an inch in diame- ter, much thickened in the center and becoming abrui:)tly thin at its margin. Its outer or maternal surface was very convex and its inner or fcetal surface distinctly concave. Tlie rather short, stout umbilical cord was attached at about the center of the disk and to its inner surface. The placental disk when carefully inspected upon its inner surface was found to be distinctly lobulated, some- what as in the Sloths, as described by Sir Wm. Turner. The fissures which divided the placental disk were especially conspicuous when the edges of the disk were slightly bent by the fingers towards the convex side. The uterine cornua were short, and the uterus was simj^le as in man and the sloths ; the oviducts apparently quite small ; the ovaries of strikingly unequal dimensions on opposite sides. No portion of the uterus was exserted or projected into the vagina as in man, but the walls of the vagina passed directly into those of the uterus. The vaginal nuicous membrane was, however, deeply plicated in a longitudinal direction, these plications extending slightly into the cavity of the uterus. The vessels of the cord are subdivided at their insertion into the placental disk ; arterial and venous branches going to and fi*om the several placental lobes, of which there were five, Avhich could be distinctly made out. On the inner surface of the uterine walls, there were apparently adherent portions of the fetal and maternal tissues of the placenta, showing that this type is in all probability more or less deciduate, notwithstanding the fact that the uterine walls are relatively quite thin. The area embraced by the true chorion or placenta covered very nearly one-half of the inner surface of the globularly distended uterus. The fixlse chorion made up the other half of the membran- ous investment of the fretus and was quite thin and translucent. It covered with its outer surface about half of the inside of the uterus, or that hemisphei'e of the latter at the pole of which the vagina opened from without. The foetus itself was well advanced, having as yet no outward hairy coat, nor could any traces of hair follicles be noted in the skin. No epitrichium was observed, though this may be devel- oped at a later period, or after the hair is erupted from the folli- cles. Tlie total length of the foetus was nearly or quite three inches, of which the long stout tail formed more than a third. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF nilLADELPIirA. 117 The speaker then contrasted the various types of placentation, pointing out that it was largely a matter of how the blastodermic vesicle was primarily brought into relatioii with the walls of the uterus. If the foetation occurred in the bicorned or tulnilar type of uterus there was an obvious tendency toward the diffuse or zonary type of placenta, as shown in Ungulates and Carnivora, and in those uniparous forms in which the foetus occupies mainly one horn of the uterus, and in which there are bare poles to the chorion and a bare spot Avhere the latter comes in contact with the os uterus as in the Mare and Dugong. Here, the mere mechanical relations of the foetal and maternal surfaces obviously had had an influence in determining the form of the placenta. The zonary placenta was also imitated in Arthropods {Perijmtus) in virtue of the existence of such similar conditions in both the latter and Carnivorous Mammalia. The speaker thought that all attempts to use the pla- centa as a means of clearly distinguishing the various orders of mammalia or of subdividing the latter into sub-classes would, in the course of further embryological research, be shown to be not well founded. This seemed all the more probable since the rationale of the so-called " inversion " of the germinal rays of Rodentia was better understood. As a result of fuller knowledge it is hardly conceivable that a zonary placenta could be found in those types, notwithstanding the fact that they at first seem to present the same type of condition for the blastodermic vesicle in the uterine cornua as do the Carnivora. But now that we know that some of the Insectivora (Talpa) tend in the same direction the anomalies which are presented by Insectivora and Rodentia become explain- able and lead us up to the vicAV that, it depends (1) upon the mode in which the early development is modified, and (2) upon the man- ner in which the foetus is related to the maternal surfaces, whether the diffuse, zonary or discoidal form of placenta will be assumed. In the case of the Sloths and Ant-eaters, of South America, the uterus has attained a remarkable degree of specialization, so as to greatly resemble the simple uterus of the higher Primates, and in this case again, the relationship between the form of the uterine cavity and that of the placenta seems obvious, for in the sloths, ant-eaters and higher primates, the placenta is essentially discoidal and deciduate. In the sloth, however. Turner has sho^v*ll the discoidal placenta to be made up of separable lobes ; these may be conceived as representing the cotyledons of Ungulates, or groups of tufts in the diffuse type of placenta, which have been crowded together as the uterine cornua became shortened on the mesometric side, in the transition from the bifid to the simple type of uterus. Some further ground for this view of the origin of the lobulated discoidal, dome-shaped placenta of the sloths is supplied by the fact that in Manis, or the scaly Ant-eater of the Old World, the placenta is diffuse and non-deciduate. In some of the Armadilloes the placenta is transversely oblong, and this again is a fact favorable to the preceding view. 118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. In like manner, the terms " deciduate " and " non-decidnate " do not serve to .sliarj)ly mark ofl' groups from each other, but probably rest for their distinction upon the more or less intimate and complex interlocking of the fcetal and maternal membranes during their functional activity. So that in this case again we are dealing with structures and structural conditions differing only in degree but not in kind. The extra thickening of the decidua or uterine mucosa in the extremest type of deciduate placenta, may be regarded as cor- related Avith the restriction, concentration or reduction of tlie placental area and the formation of a decidua serotina. Finally, it is proper to call attention to the fiict that the American Edentata are more specialized as respects their placentation than those of the Old World. The American forms, further, generally agree amongst themselves, except that in the Armadilloes, Milne-Edwards, KoUiker and Von Jhering have observed that, in some species, there may be a number of lletuses invested by a common chorion, on which account, the latter author has supposed that such a com- ])ound embryo is the result of the fragmentation or subdivision of a single egg, a phenomenon of metagenesis to which he has a2)plied the appropi'iate term Temnogeny. Sugar in China. — At the recent meeting of the Botanical Section, Mr. Thomas Meehan read the following extract from a letter of Miss Adele M. Fielde, a missionary in China. The letter is dated from Swatow. " My attention has lately been called to an error, existing apparently in many minds, concerning the plant from which sugar is made in China. A late consular re])ort from Can- ton says the plant is a species of Sorghum, and in the American Cyclopedia (Appleton, 1863), the article on Sorghum appears to me to convey the same idea. I send you to-day flowers of the plant cultivated very extensively for the sugar in the neighborhood of Swatow, and which is the source of the chief ex])ort of this treaty port. It seems to me no sorghum, but by the description in botanical works, the true Saccharum offi-cinarum. Tell me whether it differs from the plant from which sugar is made in the Southern United States. Propagation is from cuttings, — a section of the culm, a foot long, being set out at each i)lanting. This planting is done m February, and is ready to be cut for pressing out the juice eleven months later. In the fourth year the stubble is removed, and new cane is planted. It is not allowed to flower, as the culti- vators say it spoils it for use in sugar making." Mr. Meehan said he could scarcely understand how the idea should get currency that Sorghum yielded the sugar of China, for though the native country of the true sugar cane is unknown, the civilized world is indebted to China for the first knowledge that what we know as sugar could be extracted from the cane. IMaiuifactured sugar from this cane was known in China before it was known in Europe. As for Sorghum, though sugar could be made from it, it had been found so unreliable for that purpose, depending apparently more on 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 119 some cliemical accident than on vital power, that it was doubtful if sugar in any quantity had ever been made from it in China or anywhere else. Certainly the specimens sent by Miss Fielde were of the true sugar cane, as grown by us in the Southern States. Floral Calendars. — In regard to the times of flowering of plants, Mr. Meehan exhibited blooms of the winter Aconite, Eranthus hyemalis, and the Snowdrop, Galanthus nivalis, which this year were blooming together on the 10th of April. In other seasons the same plants, growing side by side, had given flowers of the winter Aconite, several weeks before the Snowdrop. The explanation was that some plants would start into growth at a lower temperature than others. The Snowdrop would remain at rest under a low temperature quite sufficient to excite the Aconite. In a season when the thermometer remained regularly lower than sufficient to excite growth in the Aconite, the plant remained quiescent until the warmer spring weather brought forward both kinds together. These facts showed that no such a scheme as a floral calendar could be established, as the relative blooming of plants depended on accidents of temperature rather than on any fixed climatal conditions. Cortical Peculiarities in the Plum. — Some specimens of supposed hybrids between the Peach and the Plum were sent to the Academy for examination. The chief reasons for the belief that they were hybrids were that they were sterile, and seemed in leaf and branches intermediate between the two species. Mr. Meehan observed, that in hybrids between acknowledged species, it did not follow that the characters should be intermediate. Often there would be scarcely any trace of the action of the male parent, while at other times the male would seem to have had a leading influ- ence. But these plum branches showed no trace of any inter- mediate characters, but were purely plum branches, with no sign of the Peach character about them. He said he had called the attention of the Academy on several occasions in the past to the fact that the bark of trees did not crack from the mechanical pressure of wood-growth, as so often taught in botanical text-books, but the rifts arose from the peculiar growth of cork cells, and it was the character and general direction of these growths, apparently different in species, that gave the varied char- acters to tree bark, — characters that were more or less constant in each species of tree. A tree could in fact be nearly as well known by its bark as by its fruit. The development of the cork cells destroyed the cuticle. In the Cherry and Birch the chief development was in a lateral direction, and hence we could easily strip sections from around branches. In the Abele Poplar the development destroyed the bark to a considerable depth, and in a quadrangular form.' These gradually met at the points and at once formed deep furrows up and down the stem. In the Plane and some other trees, the cork cells worked up and down under thick layers of bark which it threw ofl" in flakes. But the chief distinc- 120 PKOCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. tion was in the period of life when they assumed activity. In the Chestnut ( Castanea) it Avas nearly 25 years before they grew into destructive agencies, and hence there was smooth bark to the Chest- nut for nearly a quarter of a century. In the oak rough bark from the development of the cork cells, began at about ten years, in the Sassafras at live years, — in some they started at one and occasionally the same season. In the Beech they grew the first season, and only worked under the outer cuticle, which they threw off as fine film annually. Handling a branch of Beech at some seasons, a filmy deposit would be left in the hands, which was the fine silky bark of the Beech. Hence the Beech had never rough bark. This fact should show mechanical action had no part in rifting the bark. Mechanical action should split a Beech as well as any other tree. Returning to the Plum, he remarked that the development of the cork cells were in many respects the same as in the Beech. They started on their destructive errand before the annual groAvth was fairly over, destroying the thin outer cuticle as it progressed. It was this that gave the silvery tint to Plum wood with which all must be familiar. This was never seen on Peach Avood. This character was exhibited in all the samples of supposed hybrids sent. There was nothing whatever to distinguish them from pure Plums so far as this character was concerned. As for the flowers, the plants were sterile because of peculiar abortion in the reproductive organs. The carpels instead of being consolidated, ending in a single style as in the ordinary Plum, had become distinct, and they were ten processes difficult to say whether they resembled stamens or pistils most. There were no attempts to form perfect stamens or petals, — but the bud scales had a faint rosy margin as if there existed a slight dis]30sition to make petals out of them. They Avere remarkable examples of monstrosity in Plum flowers, but nothing to indicate any action of the Peach therein. They were evidently sterile because they were monstrous, and not that they Avere hybrids. The foliage had a more peachy look than customary Avith Plums, so far as mere outline Avas concerned, — but it is well knoAvn that Avhen there Avas a disturbance of sexual characters, the whole system of groAvth Avas apt to be disturbed. It Avas possible the Plum and the Peach Avould hybridize. It would be of much interest to science could the possibility be proA^ed a fact. It Avas due to science to say these specimens did not prove it. The chief interest in the specimens, he thought, dwelt in the fact that amidst all the changes in characters brought about by some abnormal agency, the cortical peculiarities as influenced by the cork cells remained the same. April 19. The President, Dr. Leidy, in the chair. Fifteen persons present. ProcAcad, Nat. Sci.Mada, 1887, Pl.l, Rominger, Fossils from Mt. Stephens. & c. C. Rominger, del. PROG. ACAD. NAT. SCI, PHILA. 1887. PL II. WHITE. NEW CRETACEOUS MOLLUSCA. Proc.Acad. Nat. Sci.Philada. 1887. PI. III. Meyer, Eocene Invertetrates. O.Meyer, del PROC. ACAD, NAT. SCI. PHILADA, 1887. PL. IV. WACHSMUTH & SPRINGER, SUMMIT PLATES OF BLASTOIDS ETC. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 121 April 26. Mr. Charles Morris in the chair. Twenty-three persons present. The following letter was read : — Board of Trustees of the Building Fund, Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, April 25, 1887. Dr. Jos. Leidy, President of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Dear Sir: — I have the pleasure to inform you that in conformity with a recommendation of the Council and requisition of the Academy, the title of the land on the west side of Nineteenth Street between Race and Cherry Streets, -with the buildings erected thereon, heretofore held in trust for the society, has been lawfldly conveyed in fee simple to the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia; and that the deed has been duly recorded and deposited in the fire-proof of the Academy. I am very respectfully, Yr. Obt. Servant, W. S. W. Ruschenberger, Chairman Trustees of Building Fund. Ovo-viviparous Generation in Tropidonotus. — Professor Heilprin presented the following communication, dated April 15, 1887, from Mr. H. C. Young, of the Philadelphia Custom House, referring to a water-snake shot by that gentlemen some fourteen years ago, at a locality about three miles above Salem, N. J. "Upon examining the snake (which was almost as thick as my fore-arm) I found it contained considerable of a bunch which I supposed to be something- it had swallowed, but upon cutting it open I found it contained small snakes in a bag, each one in a separate division formed as it were by a twist in the bag. I took them out and found there were 33 of them of different sizes a number of the smaller ones having a portion of an egg attached to them, which they appeared to be absorbing, the larger ones having had already absorbed theirs. I was then convinced that while the land-snakes lay eggs in the earth to be hatched by the heat of the sun, the young of the water-snake are actually hatched in the belly of the mother." Prof. Heilprin stated that the snakes had been presented by Mr. Young to the Academy, and on examination proved to be Tropidonotus sijoedon. The case demonstrated beyond a question of doubt that the species was ovo- viviparous. Prof Henry A. Ward, of Rochester, was elected a correspondent. The following were ordered to be printed : — 9 122 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. NOTES ON FRESH- WATER RHIZOPODS OF SWATOW, CHINA. BY ADELE M. FIELDE. During the month of February, in ooze taken from the pools and ditches near my house, and preserved in soup-plates under water an inch in depth, I have seen Amoeba radlosa, Amoeba verrucosa, Dlfflugia pyriformis, Difflugia acuminata, Difflugia cornuta, Difiugia corona, Difflugia nodosa, Diffiiigia eompressa, Difflugia spiralis, Difflugia lobostoma, Difflugia globulosa, Arcella vul- garis, Arcella discoides, Centrop)yxis aculeata, Centropyxis ecornis, with the empty shells of Euglypha aiveolata, and the Heliozoans, Actinophyrs sol, Actinophyrs picta, Actinosphcerium, and Acantho- cystis. Of Difflugia spiralis, the greater number had shells formed of vermicular pellets. In Difflugia lobostoma the mouth of several specimens seen, was six lobed, and the shell of a glossy brown, ovoid or spherical, and so constructed of oval plates mingled with sand grains as to resemble Nebela. I have also seen several empty shells of Difflugia cratera, of bright brown membrane, and of the shape shown in Fig. 20, Plate XII, in Leidy's work on Rhizopods. These shells were only xoVo of an inch in length, and had no sand grains adherent. All the above species and varieties having been fully described and illustrated by Leidy, in his book on the Fresh-water Rhizopods of North America, I note their presence here only in order to record the interesting fact of their wide distribution. In addition to the above, I have found another species, not de- scribed by Leidy, which has been identified with Difflugia tri- angulata, Lang, (Difflugia bipes, Carter). From the cancellated character of the shell this form probably belongs to the genus Nebela, Leidy. Another species observed is probably the Nebela collaris, Leidy. The specimens of the form regarded as Difflugia (Nebela) triangulata vary but little in size in a great number of specimens observed, averaging ^^^y of an inch in length, with a mouth ^wo of an inch in diameter ; with two horns on the lateral borders of the fundus, the horns being usually joks of an inch in length, and placed in different specimens at very different angles to the long axis of the shell. In some specimens a protuberance rises midway between the horns. The greatest diameter of the shells 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 123 varies considerably with the inclination of the horns, a difference of iVoo of f^n iiich being observed in different specimens having the same length, ^^^ to jfj of an inch being common. The transverse diameter is always about half that of the broad diameter, — narrow- ing gradually to the cylindroid mouth. The hexagonal cancella- tions are about ^o o^ of ^^ iiich in diameter, their regularity varying. The sarcode in the specimens observed occupied not more than half the interior capacity of the shell, pyriform in shape, with never more than three pseudopods projected. A current of Avater directed into the mouth of a shell, caused, in one instance, the instant retrac- tion of two long pseudopods, and the carrying of the whole mass of sarcode to the fundus of the shell. The shell of Nehela collaris, Leidy, is obovate in the broad aspect, and the fundus is edged with what looks like a row of tiny bubbles. In the lateral aspect, the shell is generally pyriform, with an acute fimdus. The length of the shell is about ^Iq of an inch, and its greatest breadth 3^77, the proportions varying but slightly in many specimens observed. The sarcode is the same as in Dijjiugia cornuta^ and many specimens were observed with the sarcode formed into a ball in the center of the shell. The sarcode of all specimens seen, con- tained numerous brown granules and brown or greenish food-balls, similar in color to the diatoms and desmids associated with all these Rhizopods. 124 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. THE TERRESTRIAL MOLLTJSCA INHABITING THE SAMOA OR NAVIGATOR ISLANDS. BY ANDREW GARRETT. The earliest notice we have of the land-shells of the Samoa Is- lands, was published by Dr. Gould in the "Proceedings of the Bos- ton Society of Natural History" for 1846 and 1847, and subsequently redescribed and figured in the "Mollusca and Shells of the United States Exploring Expedition." He described 14 new species. In 1865, Prof. Mousson published in the French Journal of Conchology a list of the land and fresh-water shells of Samoa, based on the collections made by Dr. Griiffe. He enumerated 29 species of land-shells, 14 of which were new to science. In 1869 he pub- lished a second list in the same journal and brought the number of species up to 48, 11 of which were described as new. In the following pages the writer records 65 species, 32 of which are endemic ; the others having a more or less extensive range throughout Polynesia. MICROCYSTIS, Beck. M. Upolensis, Mousson. Nanina Upolensis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 166; (Mi- crocystis) 1869, p, 327, 1870, Var. Oneataensis, p. 114. (Thalassia) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 90. Helix Upolensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v. p. 108. Helicopsis Upolensis, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 475. Helix Samoensis, Baird, French Cruise of the Curacoa. I gathered numerous specimens of this species in the forests back of Apia village at Upolu Island, where Dr. Griiffe found the type examples. The Doctor subsequently discovered it at Vanua, Balavo, and Oneata in the Viti Islands. It may be characterized by its depressed orbicular form, smooth, highly polished surface, pale horn color, 5 slightly convex whorls and slightly nodulous columella. Diam. 62 mill. A strictly terres- trial species, living beneath decaying leaves and under rotten wood. M. perpolita, Mousson. Nanina (Mici'ocystis) perpolita, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 326, pi. 14, fig. 1 ; 1870, p. 113 ; 1871, var. solida, p. 8. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, v! p. 90. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 125 Helicopsis perpolita, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, p. 475. Helix perpolita. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vii, p. 65. A number of examples occured to my notice in the same station and location as the preceding species. It is also recorded from the Tonga and Viti Islands. It may be known by its convexly-depressed form, 4? convex whorls, polished surface and yellowish horn-color. Diam. 7 mill. M. ensifera, Mousson. Nanina (Gastrodonta) ensifera, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 328, pi. 14, fig. 2. Helicopsis ensifera, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 475. Helix ensifera, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 259. This small spe- cies, which is unknown to me is simj^ly accredited to "Samoa" and was discovered by Di'. Graffe. It may be easily determined by its diminutive size (2 mill, in diam.), depressed-globose form, thin, pellucid texture, highly polished surface, minutely perforated base and plicated columella. Within the aperture are two lamelliform teeth, the upper submedian and the latter close to the base of the columella. ! M. Tutuillae, Cox. Helix Tiduillon Cox, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1870, p. 83. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vii., p. 64. I am unacquainted with this species which was discovered by Mr. Brazier at Tutuilla. Dr. Cox says it is a small, imperforated, depressly-conical species of a pale brownish color, the upper parts minutely granulated, base smooth and shining, and the wide suture is canaliculated. It has 5 rounded whorls, the last not depressed or carinated, lip thin and the aperture is roundly lunate. "Diam. maj. 0,12, min. 0,10, alt. 0,09, poll. (Cox.) TKOCHONANINA, Mousson. T. Samoensis, Mousson. Nanina Samoensis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 165 Helix Samoensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 70. Zonites {Conula) Samoensis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 331 ; 1870, p. 116; 1871, p. 10. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 86. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 90. Helix Clayi, Liardet, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1876, p. 101, pi. 5, fig. 7. Microcystis Samoensis, Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 384. 126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Not uncommon beneath decaying vegetation. It is also found in the Tonga, Viti, Cook's and Marquesas Islands. It may be determined by its small size (3 mill, in diam.), perfor- ated base, depressed turbinate form, reddish or brownish horn color, 5 strongly convex whorls and angulated periphery. T. microconus, Mousson. Nanina microconus, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 192. (Thalassia) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. Helix microconus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 94. Zonites (Comdus) microconus, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1870., p. 117. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 86. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, p. 90. Helix Pinnocki, Liardet, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1876, p. 100, pi. 5, figs. 5, 5a. This, like the preceding species, lives beneath decaying vegeta- tion and is also found in the Viti and Tonga Islands. A minute, perforated, conical, grayish horn-colored species with 5* spirally striated whorls, the last one acutely angulated and the base smooth. T. Schmeltziana, Mousson. Nanina Schmeltziana, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p, 167. 1869. {Trochonanina), p. 329, pi. 14, fig. 4. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godefl"., v, p. 91. (Thalassa) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. Helix Schmeltziana, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 58. Trocliomorpha Schmeltziana, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. I found two examples of this delicate species on the foliage of shrubs on the low lands near the sea-shore at Upolu. Its most essential characters are its thin delicate texture, smooth imperforated base, depressed conical form, luteous-horn color, mar- gined suture, 52 slightly convex whorls, the last one acutely and compressly carinated. The upper whorls are spirally striated, the striae scarcely visible withovit the aid of a lens. Diam. 9, height 6 mill. Mousson (in Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 30) describes a var. usur- pata which is more elevately conical and the keel not so acute. It inhabits Savaii and is probably a distinct species. TROCHOMOEPHA, Albers. T. Troilus, Gould. Helix (Carocolla) Troilus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 127 1846, p. 176 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 58, fig. 55, PfeifFer, Mon. Hel., i, p. 123; iii, p. 158, (Videna) Vers., p. 132. Chem. ed. 2d, Helix, p. 270, pi. 109, figs. 25. 26. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 170, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff:, v, p. 94. Nanina {Discus) Troilus, Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d, p. 62. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. Trochomorpha Troilus, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 333. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Semper, Phil, Land-Moll., ii, p. 114, pi. 12, fig. 11. Abundant beneath decaying leaves in forests at Upolu. This species is of a depressed turbinate form, with a moderate umbilicus, 5i convex whorls, the last one angulated and the color variable : fulvous, chestnut, corneous, luteous, unicolor or with two chestnut bands one above and one beneath the angulated periphery. Sometimes there is only a single spiral line on the upper surface. Diam. 18 to 20 mill. T. tuber, Mousson. Trochomorpha tuber, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 334, pi. 14, fig. 5, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Helix tuber, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. GodefF., v, p. 95, Pfeiffer, Mus. Hel., vii, p. 278. The habitat and station is the same as the preceding species but is much more rare. This rather small species may be characterized by its obtuse coni- cal form, perforated base, yellowish horn color and two narrow chestnut bands, one above the other beneath the periphery. Whorls 5 J, convexly-rounded and the last one very slightly angulated. Diam. 12, height 9 mill. T. subtrochiformis, Mousson. Helix trochiformis, Gould (not of Ferussac), Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 61. Helix Eurydice, Mousson (not of Gould), Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 170. Trochomorpha sub-trochiformis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 335, pi. 4, fig. 6 ; 1870, var. albo-striata, p. 122. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 474. Helix sub-trochiformis, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeffl, v, p. 95. PfeiflTer, Mon. Hel, vii, p. 289. 128 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Abundant at Upolu and Savaii. A depressed pyramidal species with a moderate umbilicus, rounded apex and 5 J slightly convex whorls, the last one acutely and com- pressly keeled. The rude and irregular strise of growth resemble interrupted pale scratches. Color luteous, or straw-yellow with a dorsal and basal reddish-chestnut band. Diam. 17 mill. Prof. Mousson has described a variety from Kauathia, one of the A^iti Islands, under the name albo-striata. It is probably a distinct species. T. tentoriolum, Gould. Helix tentoriolum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 176 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 63, fig. 53. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., p. 119. Trochomorpha tentoriolum, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 335. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Dr. Gould who described this species from examples collected by the United States Exploring Expedition cites "Upolu" as its hab- itat. As it has not been noticed by subsequent explorers its exist- ence in that group certainly needs confirmation. It is a small, trochiform pale greenish species with rounded apex and 6 flattened whorls which are beautifully striated and the last one acutely carinated. Diam. 9, height 7 mill. T. navigatorum, Pfeiflfer. Helix navigatorum, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1854, p. 55 ; Mon. Hel., iv, p. 114; (Videna) Vers., p, 132. Reeve, Conch. Icon., no. 1303, pi. 187. Trochomorpha. navigatorum, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Dr. Pfeiflfer described this species from specimens in the Cuming- ian Collection which were labelled "Navigator Islands." Like the preceding species the above habitat is questionable. Pfeiffer says "it is a moderately umbilicated, solid, lentifoi'm species of a purplish-browii, or reddish-grey color, with an obtuse, convex spire, marginated suture and 6 slightly convex whorls, the last one compressly carinated. Diam. I82, height 11 mill. T. luteo-cornea, Pfeiffer. Helix luteo-comea, PfeiflTer, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1854, p. 56 ; Mou. Hel, iv, p. 186, (Videna) Vei-s., p. 132. Reeve, Conch. Icon., no. 1287, pi. 186. This, like the preceding species, is described from specimens in 3887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 129 Cuming's Collection, labelled "Navigator Islands." It has not been identified by either Prof. Mousson or myself. The description refers to a solid, lenticular, conoidal luteous-horn colored species with a moderately sized umbilicus and five regular strise. Whorls 5, convex, the last one angulated. T. Samoa, Hombron and Jacquinot. Helix Samoa, Hom. et Jacq., Voy. Pol Sud., Zool., v, p. 11, pi. 4, figs. 28-31. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, iv, p. 69.. Helicopsis Samoa, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 475. This species which has not been identified since the above nat- uralists published their description, may possibly be a form of Gould's Troilus. They give the habitat "Upoulon"= Upolu. They describe it as having a medium sized umbilicus, conoidal form, rather fine striae, luteous color with two fuscous lines, and 5? whorls, the last one subangular ; base convex, aperture lunate and the peristome simple. Diam. 18, height 10 mill. PATULA, Helil. P. gradata, Gould. Helix gradata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 172; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 49, fig. 48. Pfeifier, Mon. Hel., i, p. 104. (^Charopa) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 90. Discus gradatus, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 117. Fatula gradata, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 168 ; 1869, p. 333; 1871, p. 12. Pitys gradata. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Common beneatli decaying vegetation and is probably distributed throughout the group. It is common also to the Tonga Islands. A small, orbicular, depressed, widely umbilicated species with 5 convex whorls, the last one subangulated on the margin of the broad umbilicus and the delicate striae of growth are cancellated by five revolving impressed lines. Aperture sub-orbicular, color pale oliva- ceous with radiating rufous spots. Diam. 6 mill. P. complementaria. Mousson. Patula compleynentaria, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 168, pi. 14, figs. 5, 1869, p. 333. Helix complementaria, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 157. (Patula) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 89. 130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887- Pitys complementaria, Yea.se, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. A rare species found beneath rotten wood and under decaying leaves in the forests back of Apia village, Upolu. It is a little smaller than gradata and the umbilicus is only mod- erately open. The spire is depressed, suture deep, whorls 5, with transverse, crowded, sharp rib-like strise. Color corneous, tessellated and radiately striped with chestnut. P. allecta, Cox. Helix allecta, Cox, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1870, p. 81. PfeifFer, Mon. ]^el., vii, p. 162. I am unacquainted with this species which was found at Upolu. Dr. Cox says it is a minute, depressed, orbicular reddish-chestnut species, with closely-set strong strise, 4 5 to 5 convex whorls, dee}) suture and the broad umbilicus is saucer shaped. PITYS, Beck. P. hystricelloides, Mousson. Patula hystricelloides, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 169, pi. 14, fig. 6. (Endodonta) 1869, p. 331. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. GodefF., V, p. 93. Helix hystricelloides, PfeifFer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 221. {Patula) Pae- tel, Cat. Conch., ^. 91. Pitys hystricelloides, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Not uncommon under rotten Avood and beneath decaying leaves. Upolu. This species may be determined by its depressed rounded form, curved costulate strise, depressed spire, 5j whorls, and more partic- ularly by the numerous laminae in the aperture, of which there are from 3 to 4 on the parietal region and 6 to 8 in the palate. The umbilicus is about one-fifth the diameter of the shell. Diam. 4i mill. P. GraeiFei, Mousson. Patula (Endodonta) Graeffei, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 332, pi. 14, fig. 3. Helix Graffei, Pfeifier, Mon. Hel., vii, p. 258. Pitys Graffei, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. I am not acquainted with this species which was found at Upolu by Dr. Griiflfe. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 131 It is a little larger than the preceding species, with a more open nmbilicus, 5 whorls, and 2 laminae on the parietal wall and 5 in the palate. "Diam. 5-2 mill. STENOGYRA, Shuttleworth. S. Tuckeri, Pfeiffer. Bidimus Tuckeri, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1846, p. 30 ; Mon. Hel., ii, p. 158; ( Ojoeas) Vers., p. 156, Reeve, Conch. Icon., jil. 68, sp. 481. {Opeas) Cox, Mon. Aust. Land Shells, p. 69, pi. 13, fig. 9, Brazier, Quar. Jour. Conch., i, p. 272. Stenogyra Tuckeri, Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d. p. 265. {Opeas) Frauenfeld, Verh. Zool.-Bot. Wien, xix, p. 873. Pease. Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. Garrett, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1881, p. 393, 1885, p. 43. Bulimus junceus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 191; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 76, fig. 87. Pfeiffer, Mus. Hel., ii, p. 220. Stenogyra juncea, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 340. Pease Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 93 ; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. (Opeas) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff"., v, p. 90. Garrett, Proc Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1879, p. 19. Bulimus Walli, Cox, Cat. Aust. Land Shells, p. 24. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 99. Stenogyra Upolensis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 175. (Obeliscus) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff*., iv, p, 29. Bulimus Upolensis, Pfeiffer. Mon. Hel., iv, p. 100. Bulimus Fanayensis, Pfeiifer, Proc Zool. Soc, 1846, p. 33 ; Mon. Hel., ii, p. 156; (Opeas) Vers., p. 156. Reeve, Conch. Icon., pi. 14, no. 76. (Oyt>ea.5) Albers, Die Hel, p. 175. Subulina Panayensis, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. iii. Semper, Phil. Land-Moll, ii, p. 137, pi. 8, fig. 15. Stenogyra Panayensis, (Opeas), Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d., p. 265. Martens, Ostas. Zool., ii, p. 83, (Siam), 376, pi. 22, fig. 8. (Opeas) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Bulimus diaphanus, Gassies (not of Pfeiffer), Jour, de Conch., 1859, p. 370. Bulimus Souverhianus, Gassies, Faune Nouv. Caled., p. 52, pi. 2, fig. 5. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi., p. 98. Bulimus Artensis, Gassies, Jour, de Conch., 1866, p. 50. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vi, p. 98. 132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887- Stenogyra riovemgyrata, Mousson, Jour, de Concli., 1870, p. 126. (Subulina), Paetel, Cat. Couch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., V, p. 90. Bulimus novemgyratus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 138. Stenogyra gyrata, Moussou MS., iu Mus. GodefFroy, 1885. This species, which is distributed over a Larger geographical area than any other species of land-shell, is diffused throughout all parts of Polynesia, the low coral islands as well as the more elevated groups, and ranges throughout Melanesia, Micronesia, Australasia,. Moluccas, Philippines, Guam, Ceylon, Siam, Cochin China, China, and probably extends its range as far as the East coast of Africa. Since the publication of my paper on the Society Island land- shells I have received from Mr. E. L. Layard, examples of Bulimus: Souverbianus and B. Artemis,hoth of which are identical with Poly- nesian specimens of S. Tuekeri. Through the kindness of Dr. Hungerford, of Hong Kong, I have been enabled to compare Pfeiffer's Bulimus Panayensis with JB. Tuekeri and cannot detect a single character to separate the two species. I am strongly inclined to believe that the West Indian Stenogyra subula, Pfr., is a form of the Polynesian S. Tuekeri, and was acci- dentally imported with the Tahitian bread-fruit plants nearly 100 years ago. M. M. Crosse and Fischer (Jour, de Conch., 1863, p. 361), record the West Indian Bulimus subula from Cochin China, and give a good figure of the same, which is, undoubtedly, the ubiquitous S. Tuekeri. 1 reproduce their remarks as follows : — - "Cette espece provient de Saigon et de Fuyen-Moth, oii elle a ete recueillie, par M. Michau, dans les fosses, dans la terre et sous les herbes. II peut sembler tres-extraordinaire de retrouver en Cochin- chine une espece des Antilles, qui n' a guere ete signalee jusqu' ici qu'a Cuba, a la Jamaique et a Saint-Thomas. Pour ne conserver aucun doute a son egard, nous avons cru devoir soumettre un indi- vidu authentique a 1' examen de M. Pfeiffer, qui a cree 1' espece. II faut done accepter le fait, qui peut etre, au reste, seulement un accident d' acclimatation : la petitesse et la Icgerete de la coquille en question rendent cette supposition vraisemblable." I have lately received from Dr. Hungerford, several examples of Stenogyras, labelled " Opeas subulata Pfr., Hong Kong" which differed none from the Polynesian S. Tuekeri. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 133 This species, which is chiefly confined to the low-lands near the sea-shore, is found beneath decaying vegetation and under loose stones. It may be easily recognized by its small size, subcylindri- cal form, thin texture and pale horn color. The animal is pale yellow. PAKTULA, Terussac. P. Actor, Albers. Partulus actor, Albers, Die Hel., p. 187. Pa/Hula actor, Chem. ed. 2d., pi. 48, figs. 13, 14. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, iii, p. 450. Hartman, Cat. Part., p. 12 ; Obs. Gen. Part. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 179 ; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 220. Partula Recluziana, Petit, Jour, de Conch., 1850, p. 170, pi. 7, fig. 5. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 452. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 339. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff:, V, p. 91. Partula zebrina, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1848. p. 196 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 82, fig. 89. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, iii., p. 450. This species, which is unknown to me, inhabits Tutuila. It may be distinguished by its ovate-conical form, whitish or pale fulvous color, ornamented with more or less flexuous paler lines. Length 19 mill. P. expansa, Pease. Partula expansa, Pease, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1871, p. 26, pi 9, fig. 3 ; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473 {extensa in err.). Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, viii, p. 203. Hartman. Cat. Part., p. 13 ; Obs. Gen. Part., Bui Mus. Comp. Zool, p. 182; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 212. Partula zebrina, Mousson (not of Gould), Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 173, 1869, p. 339. This charming species, which is not uncommon on foliage at Upolu, maybe distinguished by its white color and spiral opaque-white interrupted lines. The spire is moderately produced, the last whorl ventricose, obliquely produced and the base exhibits a large umbili- cus. The peristome is broadly and flatly expanded. Length 19 mill Mr. Pease, on the authority of Mr. Brazier cites Tutuila as its habitat. 134 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. P. canalis, Mousson. Partula canalis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 172 ; 1869, p 337 (var. semilineata). Pfeifier, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 155. Pease Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. Paetel, Cat.Mus. Godeff., v, p. 91 Partula Bulimoides, Hartmau (not of Lesson), Cat. Gen. Part, pp., 12, 13 with Avood cut; Obs. Gen. Part, Mus. Comp. Zool., p 180. Partula cornica, Gould (part), Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 196. Hartman, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 222. Not infrequent on foliage at Upolu. The variety was found by Dr. Griifte at Tutuila. A fine large sinistral species, 29 mill. long, elongate conical in shape, of a fulvous-brown color with darker tinted spire. Aperture large ; peristome whitish, broadly expanded, slightly reflexed and a deep transverse sulcation marks the upper part of the columella lip. The fine spiral incised lines which are very distinct on the whole surface of P. conica are only visible on the boundaries of the open umbilicus and on the apical whorls. P. abbreviata, Mousson. PaHula abbreviata, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 339, pi. 14, fig. 7. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 91. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 200. Hartman, Cat. G^n. Part., p. 13; Obs. Gen. Part., Bui. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 179. This fine species which is unknown to me was found at Tutuila by Dr. Graffe. An ovate, thin, pale horn colored species closely allied to but much more abbreviated than P. conica. Prof. Mousson says it is intermediate betAveen the latter species and P. canalis. Length 21 mill. P. conica, Gould. Partula conica, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 196 ; Expl. Exp. Shells, p. 81. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 445. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 171. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., V, p. 91. Hartman, Proc Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 222. Partxda TJpolen^is, "Mousson" Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., no. 1. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 135 Partula Bulimoides, Hartinau (not of Lesson), Cat. Gen. Part. p. 12 ; Obs. Gen. Part. Bui. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 108. Not uncommon on foliage at Upolu and Tutuila. A dextral oblong-conical, luteous-horn colored species, smaller than the sinistral P. canalis, with five convex whorls and rather large aperture. Lip Avhite and broadly expanded. Length 23 to 24 mill. P. Brazieri, Pease. Partula Brazieri, Pease, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1871, p. 27, pi. 9, fig. 5; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 473. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. viii, p. 194. "Tutuila" (Brazier). Mr. Pease received a single example of this species from Mr. Brazier who says it was the only specimen found at the above men- tioned locality. Dr. Hartman, who has examined the type specimen in the Mu- seum of the Philadelphia Academy, refers it to the synonomy of P. Caledonica a New Hebrides species. Judging from the figure of Brazieri it certainly has a strong resemblance to the New Hebrides Partula. I doubt it having been obtained at Tutuila. TORNATELLINA, Beck. T. oblonga, Pease. Tornatellina oblonga, Pease, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1864, p. 673 ; 1871, p. 473; Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 93. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, vi, p. 264. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff*., v, p. 89. Garrett, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 21 ; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 398. Tornatellina bacillar is, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 16, pi. 3, fig. 5. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff"., v, pp. 89, 90. Pfeiffer, Mon, Hel. viii, p. 316. Stenogyra (Subulina) bacillaris, Paetel, Cat, Conch,, p. 104, Inhabits all the groups from the Paumotu to the Viti Islands, and was found by Dr. Graffe on the low coral islands of the Ellice's group in "Central Pacific." On the ground in forests. This species may be distinguished by its imperforated base, slen- der form, thin pellucid texture, fuscous-horn color, 6 whorls, and nearly vertical simple columella. Length 42 mill. 136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. T. conica, Mousson. Tornatellina conica, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 342, pi. 14, fig. 8; 1871 (yar. impressa), p. 16. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1861, p. 473. PfeifFer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 316. Garrett, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 21 ; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 599 ; 1884, p. 81, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 89. Oionella conica, Paetel, Cat. Conch, p. 116. Has the same range and station as the preceding species. It is more robust and lighter colored than oblonga, the spire more taperino", body-whorl larger, more compressed, parietal laminae more prominent and the columella more twisted than in that species. STJCCINEA, Draparnaud. S. putamen, Gould. Succinea putamen, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 183 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 13, fig. 16. Pfeiffer, Mus. Hel., ii, p. .522. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 174; (Amphibulima) 1869, p. 343. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 472. (Amphib- ulima) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 113. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 89. Omalonyx putamen, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 131. Common on foliage at Upolu. This fine large species may be distinguished by its depressed ovate form, thin texture, fulvous-horn color, very short spire, U whorls, the last one with irregular, interrupted impressed striai. Aperture very large, roundly-ovate, and the columella subplicated. Length 17, Diam. 12? mill. S. crooata,Gould. Succinea crocata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 183 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 28, fig. 21. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., ii, p. 520. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 174 ; (Amphibulima) 1869, p. 343. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 128. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 113. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 472. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff'.,v, p. 89. Abundant at Upolu. A large species of a rather thin texture, ovate-globose form, ful- vous-horn color, 2i whorls, the last one very large, usually with revolving impressed lines. Spire short. Length 19, diam. 13 mill. 1887.1 NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 137 -■ • S. modesta, Gould. iSuccinea modesta, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 186 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 23, fig. 24. Pfeiffer, Mou. Hel, ii, p. 521, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 174 ; (Amphibulima) 1869, p. 343. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll, ii, p. 129. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 472. (Brachijspira) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 113. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. GodefF., v, p. 89 Succiuea Cheynei, Dohrn, MS. I found this species abundant on the ground in a forest at Upolu. Its small size (9 mill, long), ovate form, thin texture, luteous- horn color, moderate spire, and 3 whorls will readily distinguish it. S. Manua, Gould. Sucdnea Manua, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 185 ; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 25, fig. 23. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel, ii, p. 520. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 129. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 472. Said to inhabit Manua Island. Gould says it is a small, ovate, ventricose, thin, straw-colored species, with an obtuse spire, 2 2 whorls, deep suture and marked by longitudinal striae and transverse rugosities. Length 10 mill. VERTIGO, Muller. V. pediculus, Shuttlcwoith. Pupa pediculus, Shuttleworth, Bern. Mitth. 1852, }). 296. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 557. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff"., v. 89. Mousson (var. Samoe7isis), Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 175. Vertigo pediculus, Pfeiffer, Vers., p. 177. (Alaa) H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 172. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 341. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 463, 474. Garrett, Proc Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 19 ; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. ScL, 1881, p. 400. Pupa Samoensis, "Mss." Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff'., iv. p. 108. (Sphyradium) Paetel, Cat. Conch, p. 108. Pupa nitens, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1860, p. 439. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 335. Vertigo nitens. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 463, 474. Pujxi hyalina, "Zelebor," Pfeiffer. Mon. Hel., vi, p. 329. Vertigo hyalina. Pease, Proc Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Vertigo nacca, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc, Nat. Hist., 1862, p. 280 ; Otia Conch., p. 237, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 463, 474. • Pupa nacca, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 330. 10 138 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Common to all the Polynesian groups. Its minute size, ovate-oblong shape, hyaline texture, obtuse spire, rounded aperture, and the thin slightly expanded lip will readily distinguish it. There are usually 5 denticles in the aperture. V. tantilla, (louid. Pupa ( Vertigo) tantilla, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 197, Pfeiffer, Mon. HeL, iii, p. 557. ( Vertigo) Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1870, p. 127. ( Vertigo) Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeft:, iv, p. 69. (Pupinella) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 108. Vertigo tantilla, Gould, Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 92, fig. 103. {Alaa) H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., iii, p. 172. Pease. Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 460, 463, 474. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 400. Pupa pleurophora, Shuttleworth, Bern. Mittheil., 1852, p. 296. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 560. Vertigo jyleurophora, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Pupa Dunkeri, "Zelebor" Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 333. Vertigo Dunherl, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 474. Vertigo armata, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 461, 474. Pupa armata, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 407. Vertigo dentifera. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, pp. 462, 474. Pupa dentifera, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 408. Ranges from the Society to the Viti Islands. This and the pre- ceding species are found beneath rotten wood, under stones and amongst decaying leaves. In shape it varies from an ab])reviate-ovate to oblong-oval, and they vary to a greater or less degree in the relative proportion of the whorls. Color pale corneous under a brownish more or less distinctly shagreened epidermis, which in perfect examples is fur- nished with oblique membranous riblets. The last whorl behind the peristome is frequently bisulcate. MELAMPUS, M..ntf<.it. M. luteus, Quoy aud Gaimard. Auricula lutea, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrol., ii, p. 163, pi. 6, figs. 25-27. Deshayes, Lam. Hist., viii., p. 338. Kuster, Auric, p. 39, pi. 6, figs. 1-3. Mousson, Jav. Moll., p. 47, pi. 5, fig. 6. Conovulus luteus, Anton, Verz., j). 48. Melampus luteus, Beck, Ind., p. 106. M. E. Gray, Figs. Moll. Anim., pi. 306, fig. 5, H. and A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1854, p. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 139 10 ; Gen. Moll., ii, p. 243. Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric, no. 30 ; Mon. Auric, i, p. 36. Morch, Cat. Yold., p. 38. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 346. Martens and Langk. Don. Bism., p. 55. Gassies, Faun, Nouv. Culed., p. 62. Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 93 ; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 477. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeft:, v, p. 88. Garrett, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 28 . Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 402. Abundant just above high-water mark and ranges from the Gambler Islands to the East Indies. This species may be easily recognized by its large size (18 mill.) and uniform luteous color. M. fasciatus, Deshayes. Auricula fasciata, Deshayes, Encycl. Meth., ii, p. 90; Lam. Hist., viii, p. 337. Kuster, Auric, pi. a, figs. 2, 3. Mousson, Jav. Moll., p. 46, pi. 5, figs. 28-29. Melampus fasciatus, Beck, lud. Moll., j^. 107. (Tralia) H. and A. Adams, Proc Zool. Soc, 1854, p. ii. Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric, no. 33 ^ Mon, Auric, i, p. 38, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 348. Pease, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1871, p. 477. Martens and Langk,, Don, Bism,, p, 55, Paetel, Cat, Conch,, p, 114. Schmeltz, Cat, Mus. GodefF., V, p. 88. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat, Sci., 1881, p. 402. Conovulus fasciatus, Griffith, Cuv. Anim. King., pi. 27, fig. 13. Anton, Verz,, pi, 48. Guerin, Icon. Moll,, pi, 17, pi, 7, fig. 8. Tralia (Pira) fasciata, H, and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 240. Auricula trifasciata, Kuster, Auric, p. 38, pi. 5, figs. 15-17. Melmnpus trifasciatus, Pfeifter, Syn, Aurica., no, 38 ; Mon, Auric, i, p. 43, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll,, ii, p, 243, Gassies, Faun. Nouv. Caled,, p, 63, Cox, "Exchange List," p. 33. Brazier, Quar. Jour, Conch,, i, p, 274, Auricula monile, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy, AstroL, ii, p, 166, pi. 13, figs, 28-33. Potiez and Michaud, Gal. Douai., i, p. 208. Reeve, Conch. Syst., ii, pi, 187, fig, 8, Cassidula f monile, M, E, Gray, Figs, Moll. Anim., p. 306, figs. 10- 11. (Ex. Q. and G.) This, like the preceding species lives just above high-water mark and has the same extensive geographical range. It is subject to considerable variation in form, color and fasciation. The type varies from bluish-white to luteous and girdled by four to six narrow chestnut bands. Varieties of a uniform bluish-white, corneous, brownish or orange-brown are not infrequent, as well as 140 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. one of an orange-brown with three chestnut bands. The spire is marked with minute radiating grooves which are very faintly ex- pressed or very conspicuous, sometimes covering the whole spire or only visible at the apex. Length 11 to 14 mill. M. parvulus, Nuttall. Melampus parvulus, Nuttall, MS., Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric, no. 11; Mon. Auric, p. 24. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 243. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 477. Martens and Langk. Don. Bism., p. 56, pi. 3. fig. 10. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Brazier, Quar. Jour, Conch., i, p. 247. Common on the margins of mangrove swam})s. Also common in the Tonga and Viti Islands. Mr. Nuttall obtained the type speci- mens at the Sandwich Islands. It not only inhabits New Caledonia but ranges west as far as Torres' Strait, where it was found by Mr. Brazier. The Samoa specimens which are a little smaller than Nuttall's type, differ none from the latter except having one or two more denticles or plicse on the parietal region, and the base is more dis- tinctly, impressly striated, It may be I'ecognized by its ovate shape, smooth shining surface, dark-chestnut, or olive brown color, short convexly conoid spire and mucronated apex. On the lower portion of the parietal region may be observed two approximating folds, the lower one the smaller and occasionally wanting. There are usually one or two small denticles above, and the palate has 5 to 7 laminae. The columellar fold is continuous with the basal portion of the per- istome. Length 7-9 mill. M. Tongaensis, Mousson. Melampus Tongaensis, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 22, pi. 3, fig. 8. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godefi"., v, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 31d. A few examples found in the same station as the preceding species. Common also in the Tonga and Viti Islands. Very closely allied to, and perhaps only a form of 3f. parvulus. It is about the same size and color, but is a little more oblong and the spire is more produced. The fold and dentition is the same in the two species. M. semisulcatus, Mousson. Melampus semisulcatus, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 347, pi. 15, fig. 2, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 1 14. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff"., 1887.] NATUKAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 141 V, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 318. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 477. Common on the margins of mangrove swamps. Occurs also in the Tonga and Viti Islands. This species is of an oblong pear-shape, uniform cinnamon color, spire short, usually eroded, spirally grooved, the grooves more or less evanescent on the middle of" the body-whorl. There are three folds on the parietal region and usually two laminae in the palate. Length 11 mill. II . striatus, Pease. Melatnpus striatus. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1861, p. 244; 1871, p. 477. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 311. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Oodeff., V, p. 88. Melampus Montrouzieri, Souverbie, Jour, de Conch., 1866, p. 148, pi. 6, fig. 1, la. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 312. Melampus ornatus, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 21, pi. 3, fig. 7. Pfeiffer, Mon, Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 312. A few examples found on the margins of swamps at Upolu. It also inhabits the Society, Tonga and Viti Islands as well as New Caledonia. It may be distinguished by its oblong-ovate form, brownish-cor- neous, chestnut-brown or greenish-brown color, mucronated spire, 8 whorls, marked by closely- set transverse impressed lines, and the upper half with small longitudinal plications which give that part of the shell a granulated appearance. The transverse lines are frequently evanescent on the middle of the body-whorl. There are from two to three folds on the parietal region, the upper one small and granuliform. There may be observed one to three lamelliform plications in the palate, and, sometimes with several raised white parallel striae. Length 9-10 mill. M. castaneus, Muhlfeld. Valuta castanea, Muhlfeld, Mag, Ges. Nat, Fr. Berl., vii, 1818, p. 4,pl. l,fig. 2. ..... Auricula castanea, Philippi, Zeits. Malak. 1851, p. 54. Melampus castaneus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric, p. 30. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 349, Prof, Mousson records this species in his Samoan list. It did not occur to my notice. 142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. LAIMODONTA, Nuttall. L. Layardi, H. and A. Adams. Ophicardelus Layardi {Laimodonta), H. Jind A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1854, p. 35. Laimodonta Layardi, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 246. Melampus Layardi, Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric, no. 48 ; Mon. Auric, p. 51. Gassies, Faun. jSTouv. Caled., p. 61, pi. 7, fig. 7. Tennent's Cey- lon, i, p. 239. Cox, "Exchange List," p. 33. H. Nevill, Enura. Hel. etc., Ceylon, 1871, p. 4. Laimodonta conica, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1862, p. 242 ; Amer. Jour. Conch., 1868, p. 101, pi. 12, fig. 15; Jour, de Conch., 1871, pp. 93, 94. Proc, Zool. Soc, 1871. pp. 470, 477. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godefi:, V, p. 81. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 403. Laemodonta conica, Martens and Langk., Don. Bism., p. 57, pi. 3, fig. 13. Laimodonta Anaaends, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 63. pi. 5, fig. 1. Pleeotrema Anaaensis, Paetel, Cat. Couch., p. 114. Melampus conicus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 319. "f Melamjnis Anaaensis, Pfeiffer, 1. c, p. 320. A few beach-worn specimens found at Upolu. Ranges from the Paumotu Islands to the East Indies. This species is acuminately-ovate, rather solid, spirally striated by incised lines, spire rather long, acute ; color chestnut-brown, with one or two transverse whitish bands. Parietal region with two plaits, one on the columella and one or two in the palate. Length 6 to 82 mill. CASSIDULA, Ferussac. C. crassiuscula, Mousson. Cassidula crassiuscula, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 343, pi. 15, fig. 1. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Pease, Proc Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 477. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. GodeflT., v, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 352. Auricula (Cassidula) crassiuscula, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1871, p. 191. Cassidula nucleus, Gassies, (Marty n ?), Faun. Nouv. Caled., p. 71, pi. 3, fig. 9. ■ Common on the mud in mangrove swamps, and inhabits the Tonga, Viti and the islands in Melanesia. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OP PHILADELPHIA. 143 A thick, broadly ovate, imperforate species, Avith fine spiral im- pressed striae and short conical spire. Color different shades of chestnut-brown, white, corneous, fulvous, frequently with from one to four transverse bands on the body-Avhorl, and more rarely with a sutural livid band. Aperture pale fulvous, brownish or white, and the lip light fulvous or white. Length 10 to 16 mill. C. paludosa, Garrett. Ophicardelus jyaludosus, Garrett, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1872, p. 220, pi. 19, fig. 8. Cassidula paludosa, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Plecotrema paludosa, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 87. Melampus paludosus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric), iv, p. 327. A few specimens found in mangrove swamps at Upolu. Com- mon in the Viti group. A small, solid, ovate, whitish, yellowish-horn colored, or chestnut- brown species, with fine, spiral, incised punctured lines and carin- ated base. Spire convexly conical and more produced than in the preceding species. Length 8 to 10 mill. PYTHIA, Bolten. P. tortuosa, Mous!- tusely angulated. Peristome acute. Diam. 9 mill. H. musiva, Gould. Helicina viusiva, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 201 ; Expl. Exp. Shells, p. 98, fig. 107. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., i, p. 368. Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 259. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll, ii, p. 302. Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 178 (var. JJveand); 1869, p. 357; 1870, p. 202 (vars. Vitiana ei subcarinata); 1871, p. 25; 1873, p. 107 (var. rotundata). Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125 (musica in err.). This variable species is abundant beneath decaying vegetation on the lowlands near the sea-shore. It is also common in the Tonga and Viti Islands as well as in the low coral islands of Ellis group. The shape varies from depressed globose to sub-lenticular, and, in size varies from 3 to 5 mill, in diameter. The usual color is white, corneous, or pale yellowish horn-color with radiating reddish- chestnut more or less zigzagged or undulating stripes, rarely unicolor. The periphery is rounded, or subangulated and the peristome slight- ly expanded. H. altivaga, Mousson. Helicina altivaga, "Mousson" Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 99. This species, which was neither described nor figured, was found at Upolu, by Dr. Graflfe. ASSIMINEA, Leach. A. nitida, Pease. Hydrocena nitida, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1864, p. 674. Assiminea nitida, Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 165, pi. 7, fig. 11 ; Proc Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 476. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godefi*., v, p. 103. Garrett, Proc Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 29 ; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 408. f Realia nitida, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iii, p. 202. Hydrocena parimla, Mousson, Jour, de Conch., 1865, p. 184 ; 1873> p. 108. Omphalotropis parvula, Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 155 ; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 124. Assiminea parvvla, Pease, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1871, p. 476. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff:, v, p. 103. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 153 Realia parvula, PfeiiFer, Mon. Pneum., iii, p. 213. Assiminea lucida, Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 166, pi. 7, fig. 10 ; Proc. Zool. Soc, 1871, p. 476. Assiminea ovata, "Pease" Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godefi"., v, p. 103. Hydrocena pygmcea, Gassies, Jour, de Conch., 1867, p. 63. Assiminea pygmcea, Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 165. ? Realia pygmcea, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 214. Hydrocena similis, Baird, in Cruise of the Curacoa. This species is distributed throughout all the groups from the Paumotu's to the Viti Islands and New Caledonia. They are found beneath decaying leaves, under stones and dead wood. It may be recognized by its small size (21 to 4 mill, long), smooth, shining surface, ovate-conical form, light or dark corneous color ; rarely with a faint transverse band on the last whorl. 11 154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. May 3. Mr. Thos. Meehan, Vice-President, in the cliair. Twenty-three persons present. On Aphyllon as a root Parasite. — Mr. Thomas Meehan remarked that the life histories of many of our root parasites were still obscure,-in many cases we hardly knew whether they were annual or perennial ; how long it took for them to perfect themselves, and in some cases it was even doubted whether they were parasites in the true sense of the word, or merely obtained a start by feeding on partially decom- posed vegetable matter. In one of the earlier editions oi Flora Ces- trica, Dr. Wm. Darlington observes that he has often dug Aphyl- lon uniflorum without finding it attached to anything, — and, though he omits this remark in later editions, he observes that it is "Per- ennialf " The speaker remarked that he had dug this species very carefully when in bloom, and washed the earth gently away, finding them truly parasitic on the coarser fibres of Asters and Goldenrods. They very readily separate from their connection unless cax'efully handled, which may account for the failure to note their true para- sitic nature. A specimen sent by Mr. Morris, a florist of Des Moines Iowa, of an allied species A.faseiculatum Torr. and G., {PhellpcBa fasciculata of someauthors), givestheopportunity for acquiring certain knowledge in relation to these points. Mr. Morris raised numerous plants of the common bedding geranium {Pelargonmm zonale). The cuttings were made in October and November last. They were potted in earth taken from a piece of newly cleared woodland in the vicin- ity. The plants appeared in many of the geranium pots in his green- house, and were in full flower in April. As the plants were only in this soil for about three months, the seeds must have sprouted, flowered, and were on the decline in that time. They are therefore annual, and a very short-lived annual at that. In regard to the parasitism, the attachment in several that Mr. Meehan had examined, was to the coarser roots. In the plant ex- hibited, it was to the main stem of the cuttings beneath the ground, and not to the roots, which in this specimen were merely weak fibres. The geranium, an African plant, and of a very different character fi-om these which the Aphyllon lias been in the habit of feeding on, proving so acceptable to it in this instance, shows that it is either not partial in its parasitic tastes, or that it has ready powers of adaptation when something suited to its peculiar habits comes along. May 10. The President, Dr. Joseph Leidy, in the chair. Twenty persons present. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 1.55 The following was jaresented for publication : — "Contributions towards a Synopsis of the American forms of Fresh- Water Sponges with Descriptions of those named by other authors and from all parts of the world.," By Edw. Potts. The death of Robert H. Hare, a member, was announced. On the Stipules of Magnolia Frazeri. — Mr. Thomas Meehan exhib- ited some fresli flowers of Magnolia Frazeri, Walter — {M. auriculata, Lamarck), and said that when lie contributed the paper on the "Stipules of Magnolia and Liriodendron" to the Proceedings of the Academy in 18^0, he had not had the opportunity to examine fresh flowers of this species. It was not common in cultivation from the fact that the plants grown rarely produced seeds, and there had been little opportunities to get seeds from its North Carolina home. On his grounds of late years a specimen had annually borne flowere, which appeared very early, following immediately the flowers of the Yulau, and were as large and sweet as that species of China. A point made in the paper referred to was that the petals of Mag- nolia were not modified leaves, as the petals of flowers would be broadly stated to be in morphological works but rather modified stipules, in which case the petiole and leaf blade have wholly abor- ted. At the time of its appearance. Dr. Asa Gray, to whose kindly criticisms on this and other papers he had been so often deeply indebted, wrote expressing his interest in the paper, saying that the obser- vations confirmed the views of some German observer, whose name he could not recall, that the j^etals of many flowers were but modi- fied stipules. Mr. Meehan had not been able to meet with the name of the author or of the paper referred to by Dr. Gray, or the tenor of the author's views. Indeed his observations and those of the author referred to, must have been wholly overlooked by their co-laborei's, or else the views have not commended themselves to their good judgment. For his own part the subsequent observations of nearly twenty years had convinced him that the petals of most flowers should be considered enlarged stipules or thinly dilated bases of petioles, rather than modified leaves, as we should understand this term. In many species of Roses, especially in Rosa Kamtcha- tica, and Rosa cinnamomea the stipules could be noted increasing, and the size of the leaf blade diminishing on the branch as it ap- proached inflorescence. Often the tips of the sepals would develop to minute leaf blades, and in a few instances he had had seen the same appendages on abnormal petals. Often the stipules, especially in Rosa Kamtcludica, would have the red colors of the petals, when at the nodes immediately below the axis from which the peduncle pro- ceeded. There could be no possible doubt in the minds of those who would carefully compare, and watch for occasional aberrations, that the petals of the rose Avere rather transformed stipules than complete leaves. Precisely the same process of development from stipules to 156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. petals could be ti^aced in some Leguminosce, and especially in the common Red Field Clover. When vegetation was arrested in its growth and bud scales were formed for the j^rotection of the growth-germ for the next season, it was the stipule or dilated base of the petiole that formed the scale. This was evident to those who watched the bursting of the growth buds in spring of the species of Fraxinus, or of the Dwarf Horse Chestnut (Aesculus parvijiora) common in gardens. The formation of petals for the protection of the rejiroductive germ, was also the result of arrested vegetative growth, and we may safely assume that the same law operates on the stipules and petiolar bases, in the one case as in the other. This Magnolia confirms these views, as already indicated in the paper referred to. The stipules increase in size, and the develop- ment of the leaf blade is arrested just in proportion as the true petals are approached, until the last one preceding the true flower is nearly as large as the petals, and of nearly their form and char- acter. In some cases the stipule appears as a perfect petal, with not a of leaf blade left. The true sepal or petal has lost all trace of petiole or blade, — it is broadened at the base, and, we see, cannot be aught but the stipule modified. The fact that the petals of flowers are rather the bases of petioles or stipules, than modifications of full typical leaves may not only be proved by such observations as have been referred to, but accords Avith that philosophy which would expect to find an uniform law result from uniform causes. For if, as cannot be doubted, the check vegetative growth produce petal a bud scale out of a stipule, the check to vegetative growth should produce a petal (a flower scale) out of the same typical form. The theory gives to morphological law a harmony of action that is wanting without it. May 17. Mr. J. H. Redfield, in the chair. Twenty-eight jDersons present. May 24. Mr. Chas. Morris, in the chair. Twenty-nine persons present. A paper entitled "Notes on the Anatomy of Echidna hystrix." By H. C. Chapman M. D., was presented for publication. Permission was given to change the name of a communication presented October 19, 1886, by Prof. Wm. B. Scott, for publication in the Journal of the Academy, from " The Genera Mesonyx and Pachyaena, Cope." to "On some new and little-known Creodouts." 1887.] natural sciences of philadelphia. 157 May 31. The President, Dr. Joseph Leidy, in the chair. Twelve persons present. Asplanckna Ebheshorn'd. — Dr. Leidy remarked that a few days ago Mr. Wm. P. Seal, had submitted to him a four ounce bottle swarming with animalcules, which at first glance he supjjosed to be a species of Cypris, but on closer inspection he observed to be a rotifer. As seen with the naked eye they appeared transparent whitish, and of conical shape and about half a line in length. They swam ac- tively, with the crown uppermost, and at all levels of the water. The rotifer accords closely with the description of Asplanchim Ebbesbornii, given by Hudson in the Journal of the Royal Micro- scopical Society in 1883, p. 621, pi. ix, x. As in this it has a dor- sal and ventral projection. At times it was observed that the rotifer would retract the crown and project a pair of lateral conical horns, when it would appear as broad as it was long. The stomach is yel- lowish and suspended from the pharynx by a long narrow oesopha- gus. There was a single eye. The animal is viviparous, and was observed in a number of instances to suddenly give birth to a young one which was about two thirds the size of the parent, and resem- bled it in form. Specimens measured from J to 1 2 mm in length. Mr. Hudson's specimens Avere obtained from a duck-pond in Wilt- shire, England, the only known locality. Mr. Seal's specimens were obtained from a "filthy sewage-fed pond, — a duck-pond and hog-wal- low" below the city. In summer it is com])letely covered with duck weed, Lemna. The water swarms with the rotifer in company with Daphnia. Mr. Seal remarks that he noticed sand pipers about the place and thinks these birds are especially instrumental in distrib- uting the lower forms of aquatic life. The following were elected correspondents : — Henry A. Ward of Rochester, Addison E. Verrill of New Haven, R. P. Whitfield of New York, Edgar A. Smith of London, August Brot of Geneva, E. Ray Lankester of London, William E. Hoyle of Edinburgh, Eduard von Martens of Berlin, William Kobelt of Schwanheim, S. Clessin of Ochsenfurt, Rev. M. Heude, S. J. of Zika-Wei, China, Rudolph Bergh of Copenhagen, A. T. de Roche- brune of Paris and Herrman Friele of Bergen. The following were ordered to be printed : — 158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887- CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A SYNOPSIS OF THE AMERICAN FORMS OF FRESH WATER SPONGES WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THOSE NAMED BY OTHER AUTHORS AND FROM ALL PARTS OF THE WORLD. BY EDWARD POTTS. Dr. Bowerbank's "Monograph of tlie Spongillidre," (Proc. ZooL tSoc, London, 1863 p. 440 etc.) and "The History and Classification of the known species of Spongilla," by H. J. Carter Esq. F. R. kS. etc. (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist., London, 1881, p. 77 etc.) contain the only complete synopses of the fresh water sponges, as known at their respective dates. Both Avriters have, in their introductory remarks, given full information as to the history and bibliography of this branch of study, which it cannot be necessary now to repeat. My design in the preparation of the present paper has been, primarily, to describe those genera and species, mostly North American, that have been discovered since the date of Mr. Carter's publication; next, to detail the results of a somewhat extended examination into the character and variations, in North America, of those species that have long been familiarly known in Europe; and thirdly, to make it valuable for reference as a Monograph, by adding brief technical descriptions of all other "good" species. A further purpose, and one that I hold much at heart, is the desire to revive, among scientists and lovers of nature, an apprecia- tion of the apparently almost forgotten fact of the existence of sponges in our fresh water; to show them that they are easily found and collected ; that they are deeply interesting as living subjects of study, microscopic and otherwise ; and that, by simple processes, their typ- ical parts may readily be prepared for classification and the permanent preservation of their various singular forms. With this end in view the situations and conditions in which the American species were found, have been briefly described, suggesting the hope- fulness of an exploration of similar localities in other neighborhoods. During the last six or seven years the leisure time of a very busy life has been largely occupied in the collection and examination of sponge material. In this labor of love I have been greatly aided by the contributions and correspondence of friends, till then unknown, in widely separated districts, for whose thoughtful kindness 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 159 I now desire to express my indebtedness. It were idle to attempt to name them all ; but to Professors Allen, Cope, Hunt, Leidy and Heilprin of Philadelphia, to Dawson, Hyatt, Bumpus and Osborn in other localities, I am particularly indebted. As active workers in the same field and during nearly the same period, I am glad to acknowledge my constant obligation to my friends Mr. Henry Mills, of Buffalo, N. Y. and Mr. B. W. Thomas of Chicago, III, whose names Avill frequently be found throughout the following pages. More recently my valued friend and correspondent Mr. A. H. Mac- Kay, of Pictou, Nova Scotia, has been untiring in his efforts, very successful in his local and New Foundland collections and most generous in the contribution of his valuable material. I owe to my friend Prof John A. Ryder of the University of Pennsylvania, what has been of more value than any material, the most unfailing courtesy and the best of advice, assistance and encouragement to persevere in my work. From abroad I have been honored Avith the correspon- dence and publications of Dr. W. Dybowski of Niankow, Russia, Prof Marsliall of Leipsig, Vejdovsky and Petr of Prague, Bohemia. Prof Vejdovsky has laid me under especial obligations by his repeated gifts of Bohemian and other European sponges, besides his "Diagnosis of the European Spongillidae" now published as a very valuable contribution to this paper. I thank Dr. C. W. de Lannoy, late of Chester, Pennsylvania, for the original draAvings for plates V aud VI the excellence of which wdl be conceded by all acquainted with the subjects. Two names remain of friends, without whose influence and assis- tance this Monograph would probably never have been written. The first has passed the alloted term of "three score years and ten," and now, with failing strength, but unfailing love of his work, is hastening to garner the last ripe sheaves of a life of honorable scien- tific labor. I count it a great privilege to have become acquainted, near the beginning of my work, with H. J. Carter, Esq. of Devonshire, England, than whom no obscure scientist could hope for a more constant friend or more courteous correspondent. To the fine artistic skill and unwearying patience of the other. Miss S. G. Foulke of Philadelphia, my readers, with myself, owe a large part of the value of this Avork, in the admii-able drawings from which plates VII to XII have been reproduced. These reproductions are the work of the Photo-Engraving Co. (N. Y.) and while it is regretted that from the very nature of the 160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. process no i^hoto-engraved plate could repeat, with their relative delicacy, the finer lines of Miss Foulke's beautiful drawings, in other respects they are very well done. A few words of elementary information may be desirable to aid those who for the first time undertake the study of sponges. In constitution and general appearence the fresh water sponges resemble many of those of a marine habitat, excepting in one particular. This crucial point is the presence, during certain resting seasons, in most of the former, and the absence from all the latter, of those "seed-like bodies" that have been known and described by various authors under the names of ovaria, gemmules, statoblasts, statospheres, sph^rulse, etc. In the past I have generally avoided the use of the familiar word statoblast, as it did not seem clearly proven that the function of these "seed like bodies" of the sponges was identical with that of the statoblasts of the polyzoa etc ; and have used the terms statospheres, or sph?erul?e, as suggesting merely their general appearance. Latterly, hoAvever, I have con- curred Avith several European writers in the use of the old term, gemmules; the principal objection to which, is that with some persons the name may seem like a return to the exploded vegetable theory of sponges. It is hardly necessary to say that this idea is not intended. In shape these gemmules are nearly sjDherical; they are about -5^ of an inch in diameter, or as large as very small mustard seeds. They are found sometimes in continuous layers, as at the base of encrusting sponges ; sometimes they rest singly in the interspaces among the skeleton spicules ; again, they occur in groups of a dozen or less, sparsely scattered through the sponge mass, or in smaller, denser groups, closely enveloped in a compact cellular parenchyma. Their principal coat, presumably of chitin, encloses a compact mass of protoplasmic globules, each of Avhich is charged Avith numbers of discoidal particles, Avhose function, though all important, it is not my intention to discuss in the present paper. A circular orifice, rarely more than one, through this chitiuous coat, sometimes, though inaptly called the hilum, should be known as the foramen or foraminal apertui*e. Through it, at the time of germination, the above mentioned protoplasmic bodies make their exit, craAvling by an amoeboid movement, and spreading out on every side. In a few hours the inftint colony may be seen producing aqueous currents, 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 161 developing and arranging skeleton spicules, and in every way living the life of a young sponge. The foraminal aperture is rarely plain ; more frequently it is infundibular, (PL V, fig. i, a,), having a slightly raised and expanded margin ; while in still other species it is prolonged into cylindrical or funnel shaped tubules (PL VI, fig. iii, iv, and v.) In most species, possibly in all under normal conditions, the chitinous coat is surrounded by a "crust" (PL VI, figs, i, ii, etc.), composed of air cells, often so minute as to be with difl^iculty "resolvable," even with a high power of the microscope ; in other species so large as to be readily discerned by the use of a low one. In the first instance it has been called a "granular," in the other, a "cellular" "crust." In this are imbedded (PL V and VI,), the spicules which, as will be hereafter seen, are relied upon to determine the generic classification of these sponges. To recur for a moment to the resemblance stated to exist between the fresh water and some of the marine sponges, — we can see no obvious reason why all the marine forms should not have their representatives among those belonging to fresh water ; but it is a fact that all of the latter, as yet discovered, are siUcioiis; — that is, the skeleton or framework, (corresponding to the elastic fibre of which commercial sponges are composed) upon which the slime-like sponge flesh, kno^vn as "sarcode," is supported, and through whose interstices the currents meander, is composed of silicious spicules, slightly bound together by an almost invisible quantity of firmer sarcode or perhaps of colloidal silica. To form the main lines of this skeleton structure the spicules, averaging about i^th. of an incli in length, are fasciculated in bands made up of several spicules, lying side by side, and somewhat overlapping at their extremities ; the crossing lines being formed of more slender fascicles, or even of single spicules. In the different species these "skeleton" spicules vary in size, in the shape of their terminations, and in their more or less spinous character (see Plates VII to XII, a,a,); but while these differences serve, in some degree, as specific guides, they are not sufficiently constant or positive to form a basis for generic arrangement. Besides the skeleton spicules, a second class, known as "dermal" or flesh spicules (PL VII to XII, c, d, e, etc.) is found only in some species and in greater or less numbers, either lying ujion the outer "dermal" film or lining the canals in the deeper portions of the sponge. They 162 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. are almost always much smaller than those of the skeleton and are never fasciculated or bound together in any way. A third class of spicules is composed of those before mentioned as imbedded in the "crust" of the gemmules, and form what may be regarded as their armor or defensive coating. These gemmule-spicules represent two principal and several subordinate types, which have been selected by Mr. Carter to define the different genera into which he has divi- ded the single genus Spongllla of the earlier authors. His method of classification will be given later. The sponge in its entirety as a growing organism can generally be easily recognized by the collector, after he has escaped from the thraldom of the idea that any fixed growth, of a more or less vivid green color, must be a jilant of some kind. Of course the mosses and confervse will be rejected after examination, upon the evidence given by the leaves of the one and the smooth slender threads of the other. If doubts remain as to any specimen, the presence in it of efi^erent or discharging apertures, like those of the commercial sponge, if it is really a sponge, may serve to dispel them, and still more con- vincing proof will be given by the use of a pocket lens, in detecting the points of multitudinous spicules thickly studding the surface. When, in addition to these guiding features, the spherical gemmules just described are found within or under it, there should be no fur- ther hesitation. The green color spoken of, is common and characteristic ; yet it is not universal, but closely dependent upon the quantity or quality of the light received. When a sponge has germinated away from the light and has grown upon the lower side of a plank or stone, it will be found nearly white, gray or cream colored. As it enlarges and creeps around the edge and up into the full sun light it assumes a delicate shade of green, deepening as the exposure increases, till it attains a bright vegetable hue. Even in the sunlight, however, some species are never green. (See description of Meyenia leldyi.} These organisms have occasionally been discovered growing in Avater unfit for domestic uses ; but as a rule they prefer pure water, and in my experience the finest specimens have always been found where they were subjected to the most rapid currents. The lower side of large, loose stones at the "riffs" or shallow places in streams ; the rocks amid the foaming water at the foot of a mill-dam fall ; tlie timbers of a sluice-way, the casing of a turbine waterwheel, or the walls of a "tail race" beneath an old mill; — in all these places 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OP rHILADELPHIA. 16o they have been found in great abundance and of a very histy growth. Of all discouraging situations it is almost hopeless to look for them in shallow water having a mud bottom. Mud is their great enemy,, as gravity aids their natural currents to fill the cavities with earthy matters that soon suffocate them, because the latter are too feeble to> throw them off. Of course in any body of water liable to be charged with sedimentary material, the principle of natural selection favors those growing on the lower side of their bases of support, which protect them from the intrusion of the heavier particles. For that reason perpendicular and water logged or floating timbers, submerged stumps of trees, and branches drooping into the water from trees or bushes along the banks, are favorite locations. They do not disdain more temporary support, such as weeds and water- grasses. I have received from a friend, specimens growing upon water plants that wild ducks had torn from the bottom, and that were found floating upon the surface of Lake Michigan. Through the clear water of our northei-n lakes, we may often see them lying in slender lines upon the leaves of submerged weeds, or in beautiful cushion-like masses upon the stones or gravel. In my explorations I have had much satisfaction in the use of a long pole, to which was attached a small net, with one part of its edge shaped into a scraper, like a garden hoe. This enabled me to examine the surface of timbers at a depth of eight or ten feet and to tear off and bring up sponges from that depth ; beyond which all is to me an "aqua incognita." Biologists labor at some disadvantage in studying the fiiuna of our fresh water, as compared with the facilities offered them in collecting ocean subjects. The nets and dredges of many exploring expeditions have, at least, begun to acquaint us with the inhabitants of the "deep sea;" but who knows anything about the fauna or the flora of our deep fresh-water lakes, or even of our larger streams? The largest specimens of this group ever reported, were dredged from the bottom of Lake Baikal in Central Asia, (Lubomirskla). I know of no similar attempts to collect them else- where. It is to be hoped that means may be found ere long to make such explorations, which must result in an increase of knowledge in many lines. Meantime no opportunity offered by the accidental or designed drainage of artificial reservoirs should be neglected. I have spent hours of great pleasure and profit while groping around the distributing reservoirs upon Fairmount Hill, Philadelphia, at times when the water was drawn ott' for cleaning or repairs. 164 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. One furtlier point as to methods of collecting and I shall finish this section of my subject. Unless our sponges are large, it is difficult to detach them witJiout mutilation, from the rough surfaces of stones. It is therefore preferable to gather, when possible, those growing upon wood, which may be scraped or chipped without injury to them. It is essential to secure the very lowest portions, as it is there the gennnules often abide. The proper season for collecting fresh water sponges, in waters of the temperate zone, depends upon the purpose of the collector. If it is his desire to gather cabinet specimens merely, for the iden- tification of old or the determination of novel species, it is hardly worth while to begin before July. As with the flowering of plants, the maturity of different species of sponges is attained at various ■dates, between mid-summer and late in November. The essential jDoint is, that the gemmules and their armature shall be fully perfected; and when that condition is attained in any specimen, there is no reason for further delay. I would, however, recommend to intending students a far higher object for their ambition ; — that is, the study of the physiology and life histor}" of sponges as members of a sub-kingdom whose position has been greatly questioned and whose character, derivation and sub- sequent evolution are very important and perplexing topics. I would have such workers search for and examine them at all seasons of the year, (even in midwinter, when I have never failed in suita- ble situations to find some in a growing condition), keeping memo- randa as to each species separately ; noting the date of their germi- nation or earliest appearance, the locality, elevation, temperature; rapidity of growth at different seasons ; time and manner of forma- tion of gemmules ; stability or decadence during the winter ; modes of distribution and progression, whether always down stream or by other more adventitious methods ; what becomes of the gemmules upon reaching salt-water, and the thousand and one problems that go to make up the life history of any animal form, and that, in this instance, have been veiy little studied. I am particularly anxious that some competent person should undertake their study in the briny, brackish and the fresh water lakes, pertaining to what is known as the "Great Basin of the West," with a special view to as- certain the conditions under which they form "protected gemmules" in such localities. By this means, light may possibly be thrown upon the problem of their possible derivation from the marine sponges. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 165 Great pleasure and profit may be attained in the same direction, by germinating the statoblasts or gemmules under artificial condi- tions, and studying the development of the young sponges by the aid of as high powers of the microscope as the ingenuity of each student may bring to bear upon the subject. I take the liberty to copy from the Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1882, p. 365, Mr. Carter's directions for germinating statoblasts, which will be found valuable. " To obtain the young spongilloe it is only necessary to get a portion of an old living specimen bearing statoblasts, and, having taken out a few (six to twelve) of the latter, to roll them gently between the folds of a towel to free them from all extra material as much as possible, place them in a watch glass so as not to touch each other, with a little water, in a saucer or small dish filled with small shot to keep the saucer upright and, covering them with a glass shade, transfer the whole to a window bench opposite to the light. In a few days the young Spongilla may be observed (from its white color) is- suing from the statoblast and gluing the latter as well as itself to the watch glass, when it will be ready for transfer to the field of the micro- scope for examination, care being taken that it is never uncovered by the water, which may be replenished as often as necessary ; but of course the object-glass (when \ inch with high occular is used for viewing the minute structure) must admit of being dij^ped into the water without suffusion of the lens." My own first experience in the propagation of fresh water sponges may prove instructive in various ways. Late in the autumn of the year 1879, in a pond within the "Centennial Grounds," Philadel- phia, I found for the first time a living sponge. It was a vigorous, branching specimen of Spongilla lacustris, charged with gemmules in all parts of its structure. A fragment firmly attached to a stone was taken home and placed in a gallon "specie-jar" with water, in the hope, begotten of inexperience, that it would continue to grow, exhibit its inflowing and exhalent currents, etc. On the contrary, and as I now know, almost necessarily, it died, and in a few days the water became insupportably foul. It was changed and another trial made, which resulted as before. This time the jar was thorough- ly cleansed ; the stone with the attached sponge was taken out and held long under a flowing hydrant before it was replaced in the jar, which was now left in an outer shed and, very naturally, forgotten. Weeks passed and winter came on, and one severe night the water in my jar was frozen solid and the vessel fractured. I supposed 166 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. that the low temperature to which it had been subjected would prove fatal to the germs, but, as the specimen was a fine one, it seemed well to save it, even in its skeletonized condition. So, when its icy envelope had been melted off, the sponge was again thorough- ly washed until all the sarcode was removed, when, in a fresh jar, it again became a parlor specimen. I do not clearly remember when signs of germination were first ob- served. It was probably in January, as during that month I find that artificial conditions very frequently bring about the hatching of such animal germs as those of the polyzoa etc. I detected fii-st a filmy, grayish-white growth that seemed associated with the de- tached gemmules which lay in the groove around the bottom of the jar. A gray, featureless growth at first, — then spicules were seen, in slightly fasciculated lines, attached to the glass and reaching up- ward, then spreading out fan-like and branching. These were of course, covered with sarcode, nearly transparent at first, and through the filmy surfiice pores and osteoles could be detected with a pocket lens. The latter were surmounted by the so-called "chimneys" or cone-shaped extensions of the dermal film ; and through the apertures at their summits effete particles could almost constantly be seen, puffed out, as if thrown from a volcano and then blown off" by the wind. These products of single gemmules did not, as time passed on, greatly increase in size ; possibly, because of deficient nutriment in the unchanged water of the jar : but, crawling upward along the glass to an average height of an inch or less, left the naked spicules in place behind them as so many ladders or "stepping stones of their dead selves" by which they had reached to "higher things." ' Near the summit, one or more new gemmules would sometimes be formed, after which the mother mass entirely disappeared. So much for the amount of growth from single gemmules. Where, however, they were thickly sown, or germinated in situ upon the stone, so that the contents of several could mingle and flow together, the resultant sponge was very much larger. The mass, if it may be so called, covered, at its best, nearly one third the surface of the jarJ while those gemmules remaining upon the stone and amongst the spicules of the old sponge, continued to germinate, to form abund- ant sarcode and spicules, and, at least in one place, to throw out a long unsupported branch or finger-like process, that ultimately reached a length of two or three inches. Of course it Avas impossible to bring the higher powers of a com- 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 167 pound microscope to bear upon a sponge growing under such cir- cumstances; a strong Coddiugton lens was tlie best that could be applied to this work ; but a very fair share of su<;cess was obtained by the device of scattering small squares of mica among the grow- ing gemmules, which, Avhen covered by the young sponge, could be removed to the stage of my instrument, covered wdth water in a compressorium and examined comparatively at leisure. It was a perpetual cause of astonishment to me, to see so large a production of silicious spicules from a single gallon of water, in which the chem- ist would probably have failed to find any such constituent. It is worthy of consideration however, whether such silica as composed the older spicules may not , at least when under the influence of the growth force of the younger sponges, be to some extent soluble. Further observations regarding the late maturity and the winter growth of some sponges will be found recorded in the general re- marks concerning Spongilla aspinosa, S. lacustris etc. As to processes of gathering — I have already mentioned the ad- vantages obtained by the use of the "scraper net" in relatively deep water and in connection with perpendicular timbers etc. At depths of two feet or less, great facility of action is gained by wearing high rubber boots and wading after our specimens, to pick from the bot- tom stones, sticks or pieces of waterlogged timber, under which they may be concealed. Where the water is deeper, of course a boat must be used, to appi'oach the floating, submerged or dependent sponge-bearing substances. A large, strong knife or a paper- hanger's scraper will be found convenient for hand work at short range. A case containing trays an inch or so in depth is suitable for carrying the smaller specimens ; the larger will of course require vessels of greater size. On reaching home or headquarters it is well to select some specimens of characteristic shapes and containing gemmules, for storage in dilute alcohol, making use of wide mouthed bottles to avoid crushing them. The rest may be spread upon boards in sheltered situations, in the shade (for the sun bleaches them rapidly) and left to dry ; turning them every few hours to prevent decompo- sition. If time is limited or the specimens are large, artificial heat may be necessary ; but, whatever process is used, the drying must be thorough, or mould will soon cover the sponges with a mycelium which may be beautiful enough in itself, but is far from agreeable or sightly as a feature of the sponge. Whether they are to be dried or preserved in alcohol, they should be dealt with promptly and on 168 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. no account left to lie long in the water after being gathered. Pre- serve from dust in covered boxes. For the determination of species, a few general directions may suffice, and even these will be soon modified to suit the tastes or the ingenuity of the worker. — It is assumed that the investigator has already noted the general appearance of the sponge in hand; its color, size, compactness ; whether simply encrusting, or cushion like ; sending out finger-like processes etc. These indications may help an experienced collector to a guess ; but there are very few species that even such a one could name, with any confidence, be- fore he had made and examined microscopic preparations of the same. A stand, supporting a dozen or more test tubes, say three fourths of an inch in diameter by an inch and a quarter in de2:)th ; a drop- ping bottle containing nitric acid, and the usual materials and apparatus for mounting in balsam, are all the appliances needed. As the processes to be described are certain to disturb the normal relations of the several classes of spicules to each other, it is well before the dried specimen has been much handled, to separate some clean portions of the outer or dermal film, lay them upon a slide and mount in balsam without further preparation. An examination of this may determine the presence and decide the character of the dermal spicules, if there are any pertaining to the species in hand. This precaution is necessary in view of the displacement of parts just mentioned, and also on account of the indiscriminating habit of the sponge-currents during life, which almost necessarily charge the tissues with various foreign particles, including vagrant spicules of its own and neighboring species. In practice, the rightful presence of dermal spicules in any species is often so doubtful, that it can only be settled by an examination of young sponges, grown under observation, from isolated statoblasts, whose identity has been satis- factorily determined. Next, separate from the sponge some minute fragments, contain- ing skeleton spicules, the dermal and interstitial tissues and a dozen or more gemmules. Place several of the last named with a few ad- herent skeleton spicules upon the centre of a fresh slide, — bring to the boiling point in one of the test tubes, five or six drops of nitric acid and by the aid of a dropping tube apply a single drop of the hot acid to the gemmules upon the slide. While the acid is par- tially destroying their cellular or granular crust, pour the remaining 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 169 fragments into the acid left in the test tube and boil violently, until all the tissues are destroyed and the spicules left as a sediment upon tlie bottom of the tube. Fill up the tube with water and stand it aside to settle ; which may take an hour or more. The few min- utes that have elapsed will probably have been as much as the gem- mules upon the slide will bear : they must not be left so long as to destroy the chitinous coat, nor is it well, though a common prac- tice, to hoil them upon the slide for this often smears and disfigures it with frothy matter. Remove most of the acid by trickling drop after drop of water over the slide while held in a slightly inclined position. Wipe ofl[ all the water that can be reached and apply re- peated drops of strong alcohol to take up the remainder. When this is so far accomplished that the gemmules will absorb benzole freely and receive their covering of benzole or chloroform balsam without clouding, apply the balsam and a cover glass. This pro- cess of removing moisture by the use of alcohol, rather than by dry- ing over a lamp, is preferred, although it requires more care and time, because the gemmules are less likely to be distorted in shape and the cells of the crust to become filled with air, if they are kept always under fluid. Yet if the mounted gemmules, when examined, appear black, showing an accidental intrusion of air, much of this can be removed by carefully heating the slide over a lamp. If this mount has been successful, the gemmules are now so trans- parent that their surrounding spicules can be readily seen and the genus determined, by the aid of the "Key" hereafter given ; but a better view of the detached spicules is necessary, and may be ob- tained by mounting some of the contents of the test-tube. If the lately suspended spicules have now settled, carefully pour ofiTall the water except one or two drops ; though if there has been much acid used it may be better to wash them a second time. Shake up and place a sufficient quantity upon one or more slides, being careful not to leave the contained spicules in too dense a mass. I have found it best to allow the water to evaporate from these slowly ; as, if hurried over a lamp, each spicule is often mai'gined with min- ute globules that it is impossible afterward to remove. However, when the slide is apparently quite dry, it may be safely exposed a moment to the heat, to make sure of it, and then covered with bal- sam and glass as usual. The investigator has now before him all the elements necessary for solving his specific jiroblem, according to the formuhe Avhich 12 170 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF. [1887. follow: — the normal sponge, the dermal film, the transparent gemmule, and a display of the detached spicules. Neither would alone answer, but the series will settle all points, excepting in the case of the genus Carterius. When this is suspected, the gemmules should first be examined dry; and, in preparations for mounting, great care should be taken to avoid the destruction of the tendrils, (cirri) (PI. VI, figs, iii, iv, v. and vi), by the prolonged use of strong acid. Expert microscopists will improve their gemmule mounts by dividing some of them with a thin knife, endeavoring to make the section through the foraminal aperture; this, in the case of species having long birotulates, such as Meyenia crateriforinis, (PL V, fig. vi,), is of the utmost importance. "Seniors" in microscopy will please pardon the minutiae of the processes just given, as they were necessary to make them available for the "freshmen." All are reminded that the above directions as to collection and examination refer to mature sponges only. It is seldom safe, or even possible, to name one, in which no gemmules can be found. If a course of study is undertaken, involving the histology and physiology of fresh-water sponges, many peculiarities will of course be observed that have not been alluded to here. One ofthem concerns the development of the spicules and, if not understood, will pretty certainly mislead the beginner into the supposition that he is examing a novel species. Both the skeleton and dermal spicules of young sponges are frequently marked with bulbous enlargements at the middle and often half way between the middle and each end of the spicule. These seem to indicate an imnuitu're condition, as they disappear when the spicules are fully formed. A few words may be needed to justify the specific groupings I have adopted. I am well aware that objections may be made to so large a use of Avhat some will call a "trinomial nomenclature." Without expressing an opinion as to the policy of the practice as regards other branches of the animal kingdom, in the case of the sponges I think it clearly unavoidable; for the reason, that tlie inert parts that have just been described as typical, share with the vital amoeboid cells, their well known characteristic of unlimited variability. Were all the names that have been dropped or marked as varieties to be recognized as full species, on the ground that the specimens so designated do not exactly resemble any others, the literature would be encumbered with a mass of names represent- 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELrPIIA. 171 ing forms that no description could distinguish, and no one of which would probably entirely correspond with the next specimen collected by its author from the same stream. This variability in forms that were considered typical when the first of a species was collected and named, is a fact in science that will not fail to impress any who may gather from many waters and through a wide extent of country. Among some very incomplete memoranda of my collections and receipts, I find it recorded that I have examined Spongilla fragUis from at least 32 localities in 18 North American Stat(5s; S. lacusti'is, from 26 localities in 16 states; Meijenia flaviatilis from 25 localities in 14 states; Tubella pennsylvanica from 18 localities in 11 states etc. Had a perfect list been kept, the figures might be largely increased. And this is the lesson most obviously taught : — hardly any two specimens are exactly alike in their so-called typical features ; but all may be grouped, as in the case of those brought together under any of the above designations, and common definitions or descrip- tions will, without undue elasticity, cover them all. The varieties I have retained are such as were originally considered good species, and have generally some slight j)eculiarity to recommend them ; but to the student I would say, " Get your genus right and your species right, and then it will matter little whether you associate it with any variety." The following "Diagnosis" was prepared at my request by Prof Franz Vejdovsky, of the University in Prague, Bohemia, to give information as to the number of reliable species of fresh-water sponges known by students at the present time to inhnbit Euro- pean waters, with their proper synonomy etc., and is far more reliable than I could hope to make it from the scattered literature of the subject. Professor Vejdovsky has greatly aided my work by thus furnishing, in manuscript, a German translation from his Bohe- mian text; for the English version of which I am further indebted to my friend Prof. Benjamin Sharp of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. As the classification adopted differs from that of Mr. Carter, which, for many reasons, I prefer to follow, it has seemed to me best to present the paper as a whole in this place, in- stead of collating the species and distributing them amongst my descriptions. Due reference will, however, be made to all in their proper order according to Carter's system. 172 proceedings of the academy of [1887. Diagnosis of the European Spongillid^. Translated from the Bohemian of Prof. Fr. Vejdovsky, in Prague. Fam. SPONGILLID^ (A)—Sub-Fam. SPONGILLINM, Carter. "Gemmula;, sometimes jingle and sometimes collected into groups; generally surrounded by an air-chamber-layer, in which the geni- nmlie spicules are embedded. (I) Gen. SPONGILLA, Auct. With long, smooth skeleton spicules and short, either straight or curved, smooth or rough parenchyma spicules. Gemmulae either entirely smooth or with an external air-chamber-layer, in which the gemmulse spicules are either tangential or radial, or entirely irreg- ularly embedded. (a) Sub-gen. ETJSPONGILLA, Vejdovsky. Gemmulse always single. (Besides the European species, most of the exotic species to which Carter gives the generic name of /Sfport- (fdla belong here.) (I) Euspongilla lacustris, Auct. Syn. — Spongilla lacustris, (J) Linn. 1788 " canalimn, (f) Gmelin. 1816 " ramosa, (.^) Lamarck. 1842 " lacustris, (f) Johnston. 1853 " " Lieberkiihn. ]866 " " Bowerbank. 1870 " lieherkuhnii, Noll. 1877 " lacustris, Vejdovsky. 1877 " jordanensis, " 1881 " lacustris, Carter. 1882 " " Dybowski. 1883 " (Euspongilla) lacustris, Vejdovsky, 1883 " " " jordanensis, 1883 " lacustris, Retzer. Var. spon. lacustris ramosa, Ketzer. " " lleberkuhnil " 1 884 Euspongilla lacustris, Wierzejski. Diagnosis: — Colony (Stoecke) branched or cushion-like, grass- green, yellowish or brownish. Osculje and pores indistinct but everywhere numerous. Skeleton spicules, straight or slightly curved, sliarp pointed, smooth and enclosed in bundles in a horny sheath. Tlie parenchyma spicules are present in variable numbers, generally moderately curved and set thick with fine spines : at times, however. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 173 when few in number they are smooth. Gemmula3 almost entirely naked, Avithout the external air-chamber-layers, and with very few spicules. In other cases they are covered to a greater or less depth with a layer of minute cells filled with air. At times this layer is surrounded with a distinct horny membrane, although it is often wanting. In the air-chamber-layer are imbedded either radially, tangentially or very irregularly, the gemmula; spicules, which re- semble the parenchyma spicules in external form and variability as to numbers. Ordinarily they are curved and thickly spined ; rarely entirely smooth. , Remarks. — Euspongilla laciistris is found in nearly all Europe, as an inhabitant of both running and still water. As the above Diagnosis shows, these fresh water sponges are liable to great varia- tions, especially in external form, and in the quantity, as well as the form, of the parenchyma and gemmulse-spicules. Based on these variations, Euspongilla lacustris would be divided into many species and varieties. Without doubt we have here a very variable fundamental (grund) type, out of which new species are beginning to form. Future careful researches, principally by experiment, will show where lies tlie cause of the above mentioned variability in the form and quantity of the parenchyma and gemmulaj spicules. Let us first examine those forms that have been looked upon as indicating distinct species. We may take as typical, that form in which there are but few par- enchyma spicules in the tissues, and in which the gemmulse are per- fectly smooth and but sparingly supplied with covering spicules (Beleg- nadeln). This form of Euspongilla lacustris has been regarded by Lieberkuhn, and partly by Bowerbank, as the real Spongilla lacus- tris ; and I have also considered it such, in my paper "Die Siiss- wasser Schwiimme Bohmens" and so it is also represented by Retzer. In my "Monograph" I have, however, at the same time, pointed out that in one and the same colony (Stoecke), other forms are found with rough parenchyma spicules and with covering spicules (Belegnadeln) and seem to indicate a transitional stage towards those that have been looked upon as distinct species. The nearest of these is Spoiigilla leiberkuhnii described by Noll (Zoologischer Garten) in 1870, and also by Retzer, who, under the same name, described it as follows: — "Forms encrustations on wood and stones, from which rise, frequently free, cylindrical processes as long as one's finger. Skeleton spicules smooth, gradually pointed, 174 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. bound into fascicles, which are either long threads, or are placed as a network in the tissues. Hooked spicules cover the gemmulse and are widely dispersed through the tissues. They live in ponds and quiet flowing water and appear to be the most widely distributed spe- cies of Germany." Although from this description of Retzer's it is evident that Spov- gilla lieberkuhnii only slightly differs from his S. lacustrls, I thought it necessary to examine for myself the nature of the form in question. From a small fragment of S. lieberkuhnii for which I must thank Prof. Eimer, I clearly recognize its identity with iS. lacustris. In the form of tlie gemmulse and the scarcity of the covering spicules I find no difference between them ; sections of the gemmulje prove that the air-chambei'-layer is more or less developed and its surface may be with or without a liorny membrane ; which is also the case with E\ispon(iiUa lacustris in various localities in Bohemia. The immense, even predominating quantity of the strong, rough parenchyma spicules, and an equally large number and variety of the external form of the gemmulae spicules — these are, on the other hand, the striking characteristics wliich strongly suggested the re- cognition of a similar form from the Jordan Pond, near Tabor, in Bohemia, as a distinct species, {Eui^poiu/illa jordanensi^). But the quantity of sponge material that has been at my disposal for some years, convinced me otherwise. In some specimens from the Elb, near Koniggriitz and from a pond near Poiakek (?) I found the gemmulse and covering spicules to correspond with each other, and with the characteristic type of 8. lacustris ; while in single branches, they were identical with the same features in E. jordanensis>, from the Jordan Pond ; and at the same time a corresjionding quantity of rough parencliyma spicules was found in its tissues. We must therefore unite E. jordanemis with E. lacustris. E. lacustris, var. macrotheca, very neax'ly resembles tlic following species. — (2) Euspoagilla rhenana, Kci/.cr. Syn. — 1883 Sponcjilla rhenana, Retzer. This interesting species was first described by Retzer in the fol- lowing terms: — "It differs from tlie other species by the smooth gem- mula; spicules." "It encrusts pieces of wood, buslies and the like, sending out a few small processes ; and also in many places forms thick masses. The skeleton spicules are straight or slightly curved, abruptly or 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 175 more gradually pointed. Their thread-like fascicles form a compact network. The gemmul?e spicules are smooth, symmetrically bent near each end, and form a thick layer around the gemmules ; but are sparingly distributed tli rough the tissues. The gemmulaj have a tolerably thick outer wall and are found everywhere in the sponge." "Habitat: — Altrheim (?) near Eggenstein, (in the vicinity of " Karlsruhe). According to Prof. Niisslin, whom I thank for the specimens, the sponge when living is green, and at all times can be found on fiiscine bushes (Faschine7i gestraeuch.") Through the kindness of Prof Eimer in Tubingen, I was enabled to examine a fragment of EuspongiUa rhenana, and can offer some additions to the description of lietzer. The gemmulffi have the form and size of those of E. lacustris, but the polar aperture (mikrodiode) is surrounded by a broad, plate-like funnel. Upon the chitinous membrane is a very thin air-chamber- layer consisting of 2-3 cells overlying one another. This layer was rarely deeper than 5-0 cells in a column. The latter support the greater number of spicules. They generally lie tangentially upon the surface of tlie genunule and very few are embedded radially in the air-chamber-layer. In shape these spicules are very variable, and generally three principal forms can be determined. The most plentiful are those which resemble the common skeleton spicules ; a very few, those mentioned by Retzer, are bent double and such are also scattered singly through tlie parenchyma; finally, there are found upon the surface of the gemmulae, spicules that are slightly ))ent and compressed in the centre. The auxiliary apertures (neben-mikrodioden), numbering 3-6, upon the surface of the gemmulse, are worthy of notice. About every tenth gemmule has, near the principal aperture, some lateral fun- nels ; which fact makes this form resemble the species described by ( 'arter from British Columbia, under the name of Spongilla multi- poris. (b) Sub-gen. SPONGILLA, Wierzejski. From 2-30 gemmulse as a rule, grouped in a common covering, or placed pavement-like along side of one another. Mostly there is a deep air-chamber-layer, through which smooth and rougli spicules are scattered. 176 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. (S) Spongilla fragilis, Leidy. Syn.- 1851 Spongilla fragilis, lue'idy. 1863 " lordli, Bowerbauk. 1870 " conteda, l^oW. 1878-84 " dberica, Dybowski. 1883 " conteda, Retzer. 1884 " fragilis, Vejdovsky. 1885 " lordii, Wierzejski. 1885 " fragilis, 1885 " ■ '■' Petr. 1886 " glomerata, Noll. Colony not branched ; pale or brown in color, with large osculae which, as a rule, are grouped in large cavities of the surface. Pores numerous and small. Skeleton spicules, nearly straight or but slightly bent; sharp-pointed, smooth, not rarely thickened in the middle. Gemmulae spicules numerous, straight or curved, with many minute spines. Gemmul?e small, spherical, with a high, generally horn-shaped, polar tube, which is filled with air and projects from the air-chamber-layer; the latter consists of large, radial rows of cells. The groups of gemmulse, according to the species (?) and the place of developnient, present two principal forms; — the basal groups are shallow; and here the gemmulje are placed pavement-like, close together; tliose formed in the parenchyma consist of 2 or 3 — 30 and even more gemmuloe, forming spherical or hemispherical masses. This species, 8. fragilis, first described by Leidy, in America, was later described in Siberia by Dr. Ben. Dybowski, and finally by Noll, as S. conteda (and S. glomerata). Recently it has been observed in Russio., (in Donee (Douetz?) near Charkow), in Galicia, Bohenna and England and ha^s been described repeatedly by Dybowski, Retzer, Carter, Vejdovsky, Wierzejeski and Petr. (B) Sub-Family, MEYENIN^, Carter. Gemmulae generally single, surrounded by an air-chand)er-layer in which amphidiscs are embedded in one or moie series, one above another. They are either star-shaped or have entire margins. (II) Gen. TROCHOSPONGILLA, Vejdovsky. With smooth, (T. leidyi), or rough, (T. erenaceus), skeletosn spicules; amphidiscs smooth with entire margins, embedded at the base of an air-chambex--layer. Only one species has been found in Europe. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 177 (4) Trochospongilla erenaceus, Ehrenbcrg. Syn:- 1846 Spongilla erenacexis, Ehreiiberg. 1856 " " Liel)erkuhn. 1877 " " Vejdovsky. 1881 Meyenio, " Carter. 1883 Trochospongilla erenaceus, Vejdovsky. 1883 Spongilla " Retzer. 1885 Trochospongilla " Wierzejski. Trochospongilla is of considerable dimensions, covering foreign bodies in cusbion-like incrustations ; of a whitish or straw yellowish color; skeleton spicules sharply pointed at both ends ; surface, except at the extremities, covered with powerful spines. Parenchyma spic- ules, correspondingly (?) small, smooth, and very often swollen in the middle. Gemmulpe covered with spool-like amphidiscs whose rotules have entire margins. They lie at the base of a deep air-chamber- layer which consists of radially placed hollow columns, that are divided into a number of chambers by cross-partitions. Trochospongilla erenaceus has been observed in many places in Europe. In Germany by Ehrenburg; in Bohemia by Vejdovsky; in Galicia by Wierzejski, and in Russia by W. Dybowski. (Ill) Gen. EPHYDATIA (Jray. Lamarck. Skeleton spicules either entirely smooth or entirely rough ; though sometimes both forms are present together. In the air-chamber- layers, around the gemmul?e, are embedded amphidiscs with star shaped rotules, in one, two or three layers placed one over the other. In the first instance they may be of equal length, but frequently their lengths are unequal. (5) Ephydatia miilleri, Leiheiklilin. Syn:— 1816 Spongilla pulvinata, Lamai'ck. 1856 " mulleri, Lieberkiihn. 1877 " " Vejdovsky. 1878 TrachijspongiUa mdlleri, Dybowski. 1882 Meyenia No. 2. 1882 Ephydatia No. 2. 1883 " mulleri, Vejdovsky. From A. Form B. var. astrodiscus, Vejdovsky. 1883 Ephydatia amphizona, part. 1883 Spongilla mirabilis, Retzer. 1885 Mei/enia mulleri, Wierzejski. 1886 EphydaUa " Fctr. 178 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Colony cushion-like, rarely branched, bright green, yellow, yellowish-brown or white, with large osculse, which lead to a system of small canals. The skeleton spicules are either entirely smooth or entirely rough or both forms are found together in the same colony. Their degree of roughness is very different, as the spines are some- times quite indistinct, at others very conspicuous. The spicules are either straight or slight!)^ curved ; sharp pointed and fasciculated within a hornv sheath. The gemmules are surrounded Avith shallow apertures, slightly flattened from above downward through air-cham- ber-layers of greater or less depth. Amphidiscs numerous; ordinarily in a single layer, but sometimes in two layers {E. amphizona) and occasionally in three layers (>S'. mirabilis), set one over the others. In the last case the external layer forms an imperfect or broken series of amphidiscs. The axes of the amphidiscs are short, relatively to their thickness; the rays either smooth or notched on their edges. Ephydatia mulleri is known in Euroj)e, in Germany, Bohemia, Russia, Galicia, and England. (61 Ephydatia fluviatilis, auct. Syn:- 1788 Spongilla fluviatilis, (?) IJnn. 1788 " canalium. (?) " 1816 " pulvinata (?) Lamarck. 1842 " fluviatilis (?) Johnston. 1856 " ■ " Lieberkiilin. 1863 " •' Bowerbank. 1867 Ephydatia " Gray. 1877 Spongilla " Vejdovsky. 1881 Meyenla " Carter. 1882 Ephydatia " Dybowski. 1883 " " Vejdovsky. 1883 Sporujilla " Retzer. 1884 Ephijdatia " Wierzejski. • 1886 ■" " Petr. Amorphous, cushion-like colonies of an emerald, or bright Isabella- yellow color. Skeleton spicules smooth throughout, slightly curved and^sharp-poiuted. Parenchyma spicules (?) also smooth, small and very slightly bent. Gemmulne small, yellow with a thick horn- membrane; the external air-chamber-layer surrounded by a thin chitinous covering. In this layer toothed amphidiscs are embedded, having either smooth or spinous shafts that are constricted in the middle and twice as long as the diameters of the rotulse. In Europe E. fluviatilis is found in France, England, Germany, Bohemia, Galicia and Russia. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 17'.) (7) Ephydatia bohemica, F. Pctr. Syii. — 1886 Ephydatia hohemica F. Petr. Colony very small, green, and is found living (parasitic or sym- biotic) in the colonies of Easpongilla lacustris. Skeleton spicules .straight or slightly curved ; at times covered with fine spines. Parenchyma spicules numerous, straight or somewhat bent, covered with spinous processes as in Carterius stepanowii Gemmulse with large apertures (mikrodioden) whose pole is expanded into a broad, irregular funnel. In the air-chamber-layer are embedded amphidiscs of equal lengths; some of which, however, project above the surface of the gemmuhe. Their shafts are slender and longer than the y a minimum of sarcode. Form of spicule variable. Family 5, POTAMOSPONGIDA. Freshwater kSponges. Group 19, SPONGILLINA. Char. Bearing seed like reproductive organs called stato- blasts." To the five genera named by him, two have been added, to define some recently discovered American types, so that the list now stand.-. Genera: — 1. Sj)oiigUla ; 2. Meyenia ; 8. Heteromeijenia ; 4. Tubelh; 5. Parmida; 6. Carterius ; 7, Provisional, (the possible material fof a new group including Uruguaya, Lubo))tir.skia, Potamolepis etc.) As has been intimated, these genera have been founded upon tlie peculiarities of the gemmule-spicules, except in one instance, which 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELrHIA. 181 is determined by other appendages of the gemmulse. Assuming that the ilhistrations will sufficiently show the meaning of the si)e- cial terms used, the student is referred, without further preface to the following "Key," by com})arison with which he will without hesitation be able to decide the generic status of his specimen. Fuller definitions will be given as each genus comes under no- tice. KEY TO THE GENERA OF FRESH WATER SPONGES. Carter's System. 1. Gemmulse surrounded by acerate (PL VII c.c.c) or cylindrical (PI. VII b.b.b) spicules alone. (Plate V, figs, i, ii, \\{\ ^ Spongilla. 2. " surrounded by birotulate (PI, [X. fig. iii. b.b.b etc.) spicules of a single class or type,^ resting by one (the proximal) rotule upon the chitinous coat ; diameters of the rotules equal or nearly so. (PI. V, fig. iv, V and vi.) Meyenia. 3. " surrounded by birotulate spicules of two classes or types, both resting by one rotule upon the chitin- ous coat ; the less numerous class longer than the other. (PI. VI, fig. i,) (PI. XL b.c. etc.) Heteromeyenia. 4. " surrounded by iniequibirotulatespicules(Pl. XII fig. i, ii, and iii. b.c.d. etc.) of which the proximal ro- tule is much larger than the distal one. (PI. VI. fig. ii.) TUBELLA. '5. " whose ■•crust" is charged Avith spicules from which the distal rotule has been entirely eliminated, leav- ing the proximal rotule surmounted only by a short, pointed portion of the shaft. (See Ann. and Mag. 1881, PI. 5, figs. 1 and 2.) Parmula. i). " whose forarainal tubules are prolonged, their ter- minations broadly funnel-shaped or divided into cirrous appendages of varying numbers and lengths. (PI. VI, figs, iii, iv, v and vi.) Carterius. 1 Specimens are occasionally found with birotiilates of a single type arranged in two or three concentric series. For this form Mr. H. Mdls proposed (Proc. Am. Soc. of Microscopists, 1884) the new genus PUioineyenia; while Prof. Vejdovsky has merged two species named on account of the same peculiarity into the common species E. mi'tUeii. See "Diagnosis." 182 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 7. Sponges in which no gemmulse have yet been discovered and whose classification may therefore be consid- ered doubtful. Urtiguaya, Carter, (Ann. and Mag. etc. 1881. p. 100 and PI. VI. fig. 17.); Lubomirskia, Pallas. Potamolepis, Marshall, (Zeit. fiir Naturwissenschaften XVI. N. F. IX Bd and Taf. XXIV.) ' (Particular attention is invited to the illustrations, from platas prepared by the Photo-Engraving Co. (N. Y.). Plates Nos. V and VI are from original drawings by Dr. C. W. de Lannoy, and repre- sent either the whole or portions of gemmules, with their associated spicules, to explain the typical characteristics of the different genera. They are variously magnified as suited his several subjects. Plates VII-XII incl. are also from original drawings, magnificently executed by Miss. S. G. Foulke. They include altogether thirty-six separate groups, repi'esenting every class of spicules, in an equal number of species or varieties, all equally magnified and drawn to scale. They may therefore be relied upon as depicting the spicules as the student himself will see them : neither diagrammatic nor idealized. The power used was 400 diameters, which has been reduced upon the plates to one half, say 200 diameters.) (The measurements accompanying the descriptions of nearly all the North American species are averages resulting from micrometric measurement of from 15 to 30 individual spicules, and may be con- viently reduced to millimeters by moving the decimal point two places to the right and dividing by four. The variability in differ- ent specimens is so great that I cannot regard any meiisureinents as of exact specific value.) (I) Gen. SPONGILLA. Carter. Part of old genus SpongUla, Auct. (Plate V, figs, i, ii and iii.) Gen. Char. Skeleton spicules acerate, generally smooth, curved, fusiform, pointed ; mostly accompanied by flesh spicules. Gemmu- Iffi globular ; crust variable in thickness or absent altogether ; ac- companied by or charged with minute acerates, (PL V, b.b.b. also PI. VII b.b.) smooth or spined, imbedded in or lying upon it or on the chitinous coat. Modified from Charter. When the old genus Spongilla of authors was sub-divided by Mr. Carter in 1881, this term was very appropriately restricted to that type which includes the species most widely diffused and most fre- quently noticed throughout the world. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 18.3 The following brief summaries of specific points may serve as a guide to the intending student, enabling him at a glance to select the species whi^h his specimen most nearly resembles, without hav- ing to read many pages of inapposite matter. (It must be remarked in explanation of the omission of some names, that the verbal de- scriptions of some of the older species, as copied from their authors, fail to give diferential points that can be made use of in this con- nection. In the treatment of my own discoveries or those of others that have come to me for examination, I have desired to be thor- oughly conservative, grouping those together that have an un- doubted relation to one another and not creating either species or varieties unless they appear necessary to aid in study of the subject. I hesitate however to drop species, the type specimens of which I have never seen ; although it is probable some of them might be- come synonyms to advantage.) KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS SPONGILI.A. (a) Sponge branching. 1. Slender, cylindrical, waving branches ; dermal spicules minute smooth acerates; gemmules few, sponge evergreen. (PL VIII (fig. vi. S. aspinosa. 2. Branches generally tapering, rigid ; less frequently cylindrical and flaccid ; skeleton spicules smooth ; dermals pointed, spined acerates ; gemmules after maturity numerous ; with or without granular crust ; spicules cylindrical, curved, spined. (PI. VII, figs, i-vi.) S. lacustrin. 3. Branches small ; crust of gemmules thin, spicules smooth. 8. r he nana (b) Sub-branched. 4. Spines of dermal spicules longest at the centre; gemmule spicule round-ended, covered with recurved spines. S. alba. 5. Short compressed branches; gemmule spicules at various angles. S. cerebellata. (c) Sponge without branches. 6. Gemmulse with thick crust of polyhedral cells arranged per- pendicularly; spicules of gemmulae smooth. S. carteri. 7. Crust as in the last species ; a layer of minute spined acerates intervened between it and the chitinous body, besides that which is exterior to it. S. nitens. 184 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. •8. Spicules of gemmulae very short, trapezoidal. Gemmule adherent, elliptical ; aperture terminal. S. navicella. ^>. Capsule around the gemmule, and chitinous body both spiculif- erous. S. bombayensu. 10. Shafts of gemmule spicules smooth; heads composed of numer- ous short blunt or subacute spines. S. botryoides. 11. Gemmule spicules spined, particularly near the head. S. sceptrioides. 12. Color cinereous. S. cinerea. 13. Gemmules in layers or groups; 'diieTtures npivard or outivard; surrounded by a cellular parenchyma, charged with subcylin- drical, spined spicules. (PL V fig. ii.) (PI. VIII figs, i to iv.) S. frag His. 14. Gemmules in hemispherical groups ; apertures inward; sur- rounded by a parenchyma of unequal cells, charged Avith coarsely spined spicules, nearly as long as the less strongly spiniferous skeleton spicules. (PI. V, fig. iii.) (PI. VIII, fig. v.) S. igloviformis. 15. Resembling the above, but with spines more broadly conical, etc. S. mackayi. 16. Parasitic on S. nitens, with minute, curved dermal birotulate. S' bohmii. 17. Gemmules very large, chitinous coat thin ; crust absent or incon- spicuous ; gemmule spicules smooth, or irregularly furnished with very long spines, frequently located near the extremities. Numerous dermal birotulates. S. novce tem^o'. (a) Sponge imk branched. 'ii) Spongilla aspinosa, Potts. (PI. VIII, fig. vi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. Nov. 1880, p. 357 etc. Sponge green, encrusting, thin; upon a rejiitively thick basal membrane; thence sending out numerous rad^ting, long, slender, cylindrical branches, occasionally subdividing : texture very loose ; .surface rather smooth, pores conspicuous. Gemmules very few in scattered bunches of ten to twenty or more, small, spherical, with a granular crust, surrounded by an irregular mass of spicules, resembling those of the skeleton. '^Spongilla aracknoidea," named by H. James-Clark (Am. Journ. Sci. 1871 p. 426), and '■'■Siphydora echinoides''' by the same author ("Mind in Nature" p. 41, 1865) are not accompanied by sucli descriptions as will enable me to classify them intelligently. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 185 Skeleton spicules smooth, straight or slightly curved, rather abruptly pointed ; an occasional one acuate or malformed. Outer dermal film charged with minute, straight or curved, .smooth, slender, gradually pointed acerates. Approximate measurements. — Diameter of gemmules 0*02 inches. Skeleton spicules 0-0113 by 0-00033 inches. Length of dermal spicules 0'00144 inches. Habitat. Upon logs and timl^ers several feet below the surface of clear standing water, or upon sphagnum, grass, weeds etc. near the surface. Locality. Collected at Doughty's Pond, Absecum, New Jersey ; Brown's Mills, N. J.; Deep Creek near Portsmouth, Virginia etc. Remarks. — This sponge was first collected by Mr. E. P. Cheyney, a very acute observer, during the summer of 1879 or 1880 in one of the Cedar swamps, near the New Jersey coast. In October 1881, the writer himself collected it, and since that date it has been the subject of frequent and careful observations. Doubt Avas at first felt as to whether the apparent branches were really self-supporting; but this was long since set at rest and the species is now seen to stand securely near S. lacustris, but not of it. Some interest may be felt in the following description of its favorite and characteristic locality. The S. E. portion of the State of New Jersey is, for the most part, a broad sandy plain, not greatly elevated above tide level. It was formerly covered by a dense growth, chiefly of "scrub" pines, and was known as the "Pine Barrens." The few depressions through this district form water courses, along which the drainage of the surrounding neighborhood creeps sullenly, through jungles of cedar mingled with maple, magnolia, and other deciduous growths. Just before Absecum Creek, which has thus wandered for miles through densely wooded cedar and maple swamps, finally loses its identity in the "Thoroughfare," that winds for many a mile among the still flatter marsh lands that line the coast, a low mill-dam checks its course, and forces it to spread its clear, dark waters over acres of refreshing pools, dotted with reed-fringed islets. Here, in clumps, grow the curious leaves and umbrella-like flowers of the American Pitcher Plant; on the margin of the pond are many orchids, those most aristocratic of flowers; in the hollows the Droseras or Sundews are doing their best to entrap a few of our insect enemies. The trees, that, years before, had darkened the glen with 13 18fi PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. their shade, killed by the too abundant water, now stand i^aunt and desolate above it, "bearded with moss" that hangs and flutters from their otherwise naked branches. At many places in this beautiful pond the fallen timbers, water- logged at depths of three to six feet, are lined for yards with this sponge; sometimes only as a smooth, green, enveloping sheet, but at other places reaching out long, radiating branches for six iuchCvS or more, swayed delightfully by the clear current. Not only in the "perfect days" of June or through the heats of mid-summer, is the sponge thus verdant and thrifty ; but when December has robbed the lake of most of its vegetable forms, — even after February hti.s for weeks covered it with a thick sheet of ice, the sponge ha.s been seen still green and apparently in as healthy growth as ever. Concurrently with this evergreen habit, we notice the unusual scarcity of gemmules at all times of the year, and feel warranted in inferring that, gifted as it is with this ability to with-stand a low temperature in its growing state, it does not need to form "protected gemmules" to conserve its life during hybernation. In the microscopical study of S. aspinosa, the distinctive feature is, undoubtedly, the presence upon the dermal film and amongst the generally smooth, slender, skeleton spicules, of great numbers of minute smooth acerates. These are not altogether uniform iu size, however; and enough of an intermediate character are occasionally seen, to suggest the possibility that they may be merely initial and immature conditions of the skeleton spicules. The continued per- ennial growth of the sponge, makes this supposition the more probable; as there is no season in which, as in the case of most other sponges, it may be said to have reached maturity or completeness. In some preparations of it, aborted forms of skeleton spicules are found in considerable numbers and spherical or discoidal masses of silica, without spinous prolongations, or with but a single spine, are not infrequently met with. (2) Spongilla lacustris, Linn. (I'l. V, tig. 1; PI. VII.) "Branched ; branches long, round and sharp-pointed. Color dark brown, structure fibrous. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, grad- ually sharp pointed, smooth; sometimes more or less spiniferous. Flesh spicule thin, curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, spined throughout. Statoblast when fully developed globular; crust com- posed of granular cell-structure, charged with more or less curved, minute, stout, fusiform, sharp pointed acerates, covered with stout 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 187 recurved spines, arranged tangentially, or centrifugally, like the lines of a so-called "engine-turned" watch case." Carter, (Ann. etc. 1881.) Syn. European: — See Vejdovsky "Diagnosis" under Euspon- gilla lacustris. p. 172, etc. Syn. American: — 1863 Spongilla paupercula, Bowerbank, 1863 " dmosoni " 1875 " fiexispina, Dawson. 1879 " lacustrioides, Potts. 1880 " ahortiva, 1880 " mutica, 1880 " montana, " 1881 " mnltiforis, Carter. 1884 " lehighensis, Potts. As this is the most widely known of all the fresh water sponges, and deserves a full and careful treatment, besides the analysis of it given by Prof. Vejdovsky, under his name Euspongilla lacustris, I have also copied Mr. Carter's description above, and now append the result of my own observations, founded upon collections in all parts of this country. As found in infinite numbers of situations and variety of forms in North America, this sponge is green, when growing, as it does by preference, in the light: from a sessile base freely and repeatedly branching; branches cylindrical or more or less tapering; bristling with the points of radiating spicules ; ends of the branches pointed or rounded. Texture loose; the branching processes made up of thick longitudinal lines of fasciculated spicules, united by single spicules or more slender fascicles, in a radiating manner. Pores numerous, large. Gemmules sub-spherical, often scarce until late in the year, (November) when they are formed quite plentifully in the inter- spicular spaces, not only in the sessile portion, but throughout the branches of the sponge. Granular crust of the gemmules very variable in thickness ; in soine forms altogether wanting. Foraminal aperture infundibular. Skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, gradually sharp pointed, al- most uniformly smooth. Dermal or flesh spicules variable in number, but generally very numerous ; curved, fusiform, gradually tapering to sharp points ; densely and entirely spined. 188 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Gemmule spicules generally cylindrical, much and variably curved; somewhat sparsely spined ; spines more numerous near the extrem- ities, where they are long, acute, and frequently recurved. Upon the gemmules they vary from a horizontal to a nearly erect position, according to the thickness of the crust, and for the same reason are sometimes wanting and at others very numerous. Hah. On stones and timbers everywhere; preferring running water. Measurements. Diameter of gemmules 0.02 inches. Average length of skeleton spicules about 0.0108 inches. Remarks. — Spongilla lacustris is certainly not introduced in this connection on account of any claims I desire to make as to au- thorship or discovery ; but rather in the way of recantation or con- fession that in times past I have so frequently mistaken this name- child of the great Linnseus, clucking to it as one of my own little brood. Indeed it is to save others from a similar experience that I am par- ticular to make this identification. This species was one of the earliest known ; though for years the distinction between it and SpongiUa (now Meyenia,) fiuviatilis was far from clear. It has been found in nearly all parts of the world where any sponges have been discovered. AVhile many of the fresh water sponges appear to shun the light S. lacnstris comes out boldly and flourishes in the full sunshine. For this reason and because of its resultant brilliant green color and its conspicuous branching- habit, this sponge is better known than any other, and is more fre- quently gathered by the non-expert collector. I have received it from nearly all my correspondents in the United States and from almost every locality in Avhich any have been collected. In every place it prefers rajiidly running water, where its growth is strong and vigorous. Perhaps my finest specimens were gathered .at a place in Chester Creek, Pennsylvania, where the stream was narrowed to a width of ten or twelve feet, rushinsr between large imasses of rock, many of which w^ere coated with the sessile sponge and beautifully fringed with tapering finger-like processes, one half inch or more in diameter by several inches in length. In standing- pools, on the contrary, it grows in slender cylindrical branches; as in the subsiding reservoirs on Fairmount Hill, Philadelpliia, where it appears in slender, flaccid, yellow-green branches, with hardly 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 189 sufficient vitality to support themselves above the mud, slowly gath- ering around them.^ While S. lacustris is extremely variable, as to some particulars, upon this continent, (as Prof. Vejdovsky describes it to be also in Europe), in essentials the synonyms I have named resemble one another and the European type. These essentials, for comparison, I again describe as follows : — 1st. In general appearance, a green, branching sponge. 2nd. Skeleton made up of smooth, fasciculated spicules. 3rd. Dermal or flesh spicules, fusiform acerates, entirely spined:, pointed. 4th. Gemmule spicules, whether few or many, generally cylindri- cal, more or less curved, rather sparsely spined, spines often recurved, acute. 5th. Gemmules either apparently wanting or abundant throughout the sponge ; with or without granular crust. As all the sponges above named will bear this description, I can- not see sufficient reason for separating them from the typical form, but many for grouping all together. Some, whose peculiarities are most conspicuous, will be briefly described as varieties. S. lacustris, var. paupercula, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1863 p. 470. "Sponge coating and branching ; surface smooth. Oscula and pores inconspicuous. Dermal menbrane aspiculous (?). Skeleton spicules fusiform-acerate, stout and rather short. Interstitial mem- branes aspiculous. Ovaries globular, smooth ; spicula acerate,. small, few in number." Bowerbank. Loc. Water pipes of Boston, Mass. S. paupercula, Bk. is, perhaps, that one of this group of synonyms about whose identity with S. lacustris there may be most hesitation^ Its character is somewhat anomalous, as its locality and associations' are peculiar. (See remarks as to 3f. fiuvtatilis, v. acuminata.) Grow- ing originally in the ponds and reservoirs tributary to the Boston water-supply, it moved forward, and even so early as 1856 Prof. J. W. Bailey wrote to Dr. Bowerbank that "it grows abundantly in the water pij^es (aqueducts ?) by which the city of Boston is sup- plied with water from a small lake"; adding a suggestion as to the ^This is thus far the only instance in which I have found any sponge apparently growing upon a mud bottom ; and even here it was doubtless planted upon some- thing firmer, and the length of its branches was ])robably induced by the effort to lift itself up into greater purity and freedom. 190 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. possible diminution of the water way and contamination of the drink- ing water by its further growth. I have not had an opportunity to examine the type specimen from Avhich the above description by Dr. Bowerbank was prepared, but from the study of fragments received from Mr. Desmond Fitz- Gerald, Chief Engineer of the Boston Water Department, collected by him from Farm Pond and Cochituate Reservoir, near the head of the water system of that city (in all pi'obability the same that Dr. Bowerbank describes), I am induced to class this as one of the many varieties of S. lacustris. In the dry state the sponge is very friable and its dermal surface soon crumbles off, which may in a measure ac- count for the apparent absence of dermal and interstitial spicules from Dr. B's specimens. Mr. H. J. Carter records the finding of acerate, dermal spicules in those received by him from the same local- ity, and I have found them, though few in number, in the fragments .sent to me. We may regard, therefore, the dermal and interstitial surfaces of S. paupercula as not aspiculous and assert that those found are not entirely smooth ; as in nearly all a few spines may be discovered, ])articularly near the extremities. The gemmule spicules are equally scarce and without pronounced character ; their relative smoothness and greater proportionate length than in most other forms of this species are the noteworthy points. The gemmules are quite numerous, large and entirely devoid of "crust." Their shrunken contents, appearing through the transparent, crustless chitin, give them a peculiar waxen cast. It will be noted, us has before been incidentally njentioned, that in this, as in other cases, a paucity of gemmule spicules attends, as a necessary conse- quence, the absence of an enveloping crust. S. lacustris, \ :ir. dawsoni, Bowerbank. VnK. Zool. Soc. London 1S63 pg. 4G7. "Sponge sessile, branching ; surface smooth. Oscula and pores inconspicuous. Dermal and interstitial membranes abundantly spiculous; s2)icula fusiform-acerate, entirely spined ; spines numer- ous, short and conical. Skeleton spicula acerate or sub-fusiform- acerate. Ovaria spherical ; dern)al spicula numerous, disposed in iiat fasciculi or groups of s})icules parallel to each other (?) ; grouj)s irregularly dis])ersed ; spicula acerate or sub-cylindrical, entirely spined; spines numerous, obtuse and ill defined. Sarcode aspiculous. Color in the dried state emerald green." Bowerbank. >S. _/?ea;t.spma, Dawson. Syn. Canadian I^at. and Geol. Sept. 1875. /V. lacusfrioides, l*otts, Syn. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 191 This name was at first suggested under the belief that a distinct specific difference existed between the European and the American forms ; an idea that has long since been given up. I now think the resemblance of these forms is quite as close as that of most of those grouped under this name in North America. 8. mutica, Potts, Syn. This term was applied to an ordinary form of S. lacustris during the earlier part of my explorations, before I had learned that it was a very common habit of this species to be without both "crust" and gemmule spicules. S. lacustris, var. abortiva, Potts. The name abortiva was given to a form of S. lacustris first noticed at Fairmount Dam, Philadel])hia, in which careful examination during the summer and autumn montlis of several years, had failed to discover any gemmules. About the 22nd of November 1883, however, upon again collecting the sponge in its original locality, 1 found, in one instance, the green sarcode leaving the lines of skeleton spicules and collecting in spots, where, a few days later, were found well defined but immature gemmules, entirely smooth and of a vivid green color ; — a feature that lasted all winter. Some fragments in this condition were brought into the house and the warmth of the room was found not merely to retard the completion of the gemmules, but in many cases, to reverse the flow of the amoeboid particles, which began to reform and rebuild the skeleton frame-work. To quote from my note book of that date; — "The appearance of the sponge as now found, was as if the cells of green sarcode had congested or gatliered together from their normal position upon the supporting spicules and liad just formed immature statoblasts with a very delicate chitinous covering and as yet without eitlier a granular crust or embedded spicules. The skeleton spicules in most cases were entirely bare and the statoblasts bright green." Of another specimen of the same sponge it is remarked. — "This resembled the last mentioned gathering, except that in some j^laces the statoblasts were merely localized by a gradual flowing together of the green sarcode into spots ; and the globular shape and chitinous coat of the gemmules had not yet been attained." The whole of this observation has been of great interest to me first, as indicating the necessity of caution in accepting statements, asserting the entire absence of gemmules from sponges collected by 192 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. indifferent observers from remote districts, where tlieir life history has never been followed; — next, from the light thrown upon the character of these bodies ; — that they are probably neither ova nor ovaria,in any proper sense; but may be (/ems or gemmules, just as, in the vegetable world, we regard the buds of trees, bulbs, tubers etc ; — places where the vital particles of the animal or the plant retire for protection during the winter season and for successful distribution in the spring: farther, that this act is coincident with the dis- appearance, at least partially, of the sarcode from those parts of the sponge where the gemmules are found ; and that it takes place in different situations and with varying species, at widely different seasons of the year. S. lacustris, var. montana, Potts. (PI. VII, fig. vi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1880 p. 357. This variety was first sent to me by Prof. E. D. Cope, as collected in the well known Lake near the Mountain House on Catskill Mts., N. Y., at an elevation popularly stated to be 2500 feet above tide. Afterward, at my request. Dr. J. G. Hunt kindly sought for and found it at the same locality. As received from the latter collector the sponge was bright green with slender cylindrical branches. Gemmules quite numerous throughout the sponge ; often naked, but also frequently covered by a thick crust and an abundance of spicules, that are placed in a nearly erect position, embedded in the crust. Skeleton spicules long, very slender, cylindrical, abruptly pointed. Dermal spicules apparently very scarce, slender, minute acerates ; entirely spined. (None are represented in the drawing.) Gemmule spicules slender, cylindrical ; more sparsely spined ; spines erect, long, cylindrical ; terminations rounded. Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0.015 inches. Skeleton spicules, 0.0096 by 0.00015 inches. Length of dermal spicules 0.00375 ; of gemmule spicules 0.002 inches. This sponge in all its parts is a very slender edition of iS, lacustris but I think deserves a varietal designation. S. lacustris, var. multiforis, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 88. I understand Mr. Carter to agree with me in now regarding this as a variety of S. lacustris; the multiple openings being probably the result, in degree, of over maturity. There are no distinctive features except that the skeleton spicules in the fragments sent me are unusually large. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 193 S.lacustris, var. lehighensis, Potts. (PI. YII, fig. v.) In this variety we find the skeleton and dermal spicules normal, while those of the gemmules are disproportionately large. The gemmule itself is relatively small, with an unusually thick granular crust, through which, embedded like ehevaiix de frise, the spicules project their points, crossing their lines in every direction. These are long, cylindrical, with long spines ; those near the extremities often recurved ;' terminations acute. Loc. Lehigh river Pennsylvania, near White Haven. Meas. Diameter of gemmule 0.016 inches. Skeleton spicules 0.01035 by 0.00045 inches. Length of dermal spicule 0.002 ; of gemmule spicule 0.004 inches. A somewhat similar form was collected at May's Landing, New Jersey ; but in this the chitinous body was very thick ; the granu- lar crust less conspicuous ; the spicules fewer, larger, and less regu- lar in position and character. (PI. VII, fig. iv.) It may be briefly described thus : — Sponge green, encrusting ; not consi^icuously branched. Gemmules small, crust thin, enveloped in a specialized capsule of interlacing skeleton spicules. Skeleton spicules stout, sub-fusiform, smooth, gradually pointed. Dermal spicules rather large. Gemmule spicules variably robust, abundantly spined ; spines long, acute, retrorse. Meas. Length of skeleton spicules 0.0105 ; of dermal spicules 0.0021 ; of gemmule spicules 0.004 inches. Loc. May's Landing, N. J. (3) Spongilla (Euspongilla) rhenana, Retzer. See "Diagnosis." p. 174, etc. (4) Spongilla alba, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881 p. 88. "Massive, spreading, sub-branched. Structure fragile, tomentose. Color whitish. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, gradually sharj)- pointed, smooth. Flesh spicule thin, curved, fusiform, covered with spines, longest in the centre where they are vertical and obtuse. Statoblast globular ; aperture infundibular ; crust thick, white; com- posed of granular cell-structure, charged with minute thick acerates, which are curved, cylindrical, round at the ends, covered with spines (especially about the extremities where they are longest and much recurved), arranged tangentially, intercrossing each other like the lines of an engine-turned watch-case." Carter. Loc. Bombay. 194 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Mr. Carter observes : — "The spicules of the statobhist here as well as in S. lacustris are considerably stouter, more curved, cylindrical and more coarsely spined than the flesh spicules of the sponge gen- erally." (5) S. cerebellata, Bk Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863 p. 465. Carter thinks this is but a variety of the preceding species. (6.) Sponge not branched. (6) Spongilla carteri, I5oweibank. ( S. fl'iabiliS.^ Curter. Proc. Zool. Soc. etc., 1.S63, p. 46!). "Sponge massive, sessile. Color greenish or faint whitish yellow; structure fragile, crumbling. Skeleton spicule smooth, fusiform, curved, gradually sharp-pointed. Statoblast globular ; aperture infundibular ; crust composed of pyramidal columns of dodecahedral or polyhedral cells, hexagonal in the section, regularly arranged one above another in juxtaposition, perpendicularly to the outside of the chitinous coat, on which they rest ; surrounded by a layer of minute fusiform, curved and gradually sharp-pointed, smooth acer- ates." Carter. Log. Bombay, Mauritius etc. In the spring of 1885 specimens of this sjionge were kindly sent to me by Col. Nicolas Pike of Brooklyn, New York, who had collec- ted them many years before, while United States Consul at Mauri- tius. He writes : — "The specimens sent you were gathered by me at the Botanical Gardens, Pamplemousses, Mauritius. They were found growing in masses five or six inches in width, three inches thick and about four in depth. They fringed the southerly side of the pond about a foot below the surface of the water. They were very green when first taken and rather firm in texture. They covered a very limited area in this pond and were not found elseAvhere on the island." The courtesy of this gentleman has enabled me to observe a pecul- iarity in the gemmules of his collection that was not mentioned as to those from Bombay. While many of them appear to correspond with Mr. Carter's description above : — "aperture infundibular," I find many others having a tubular prolongation of theforaminal orifice, of a length fully one fourth the diameter of the gemmule. These tubules are surrounded like the rest of the chitinous body with columns of relatively large polyhedral cells; and as they partake of the brittleness of the s])onge when dry, I fancy they must often be broken ofi^ and lost in carriage. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. l^f) (7) Spongilla nitens, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 89. "Form of sponge unknown. Structure reticulate ; fibre rigid, <'omposed of bundles of spicules united by a transparent colorless sarcode, which, in the dried state, gives it a hardness and vitreous appearance like that of Spongilla corallioides Bk. Skeleton spicule curved, cylindrical, smooth, sometimes very slightly inflated in the centre and at the extremities, which are round. Statoblast globular; aperture infundibular ; crust composed of pyramidal columns of do- decahedral or polyhedral cells hexagonal in the section, regularly arj-anged one above another, in juxtaposition, perpendicularly to the outside of the chitinous coat, on which, by the intervention of a layer of the statoblast spicules, they rest ; surrounded by a layer of minute, fiisiform, curved acerates, thickly sjiined, especially over the ends, where the spines are longest and recurved, arranged tangeut- jally ; the same kind of layer immediately round the chitinous coat, where the spicules appear to be intermixed with the lower cells of the crust, leaving the latter free between the two." Carter. Loc. Unknown ; probably South America. River Ugalla, near Lake Tanganyika, Central Africa. (See Spongilla bohmii.) (8) Spongilla navicella, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 87. "Sponge unknown. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, smootlj, gradually sharp-pointed. Statoblast adherent to the twig on whicli the sponge had grown ; globoelliptical ; aperture terminal, infundi- bular ; no apparent crust ; chitinous coat encased with a dense lay- er of minute, stout, short, thick, more or less curved, fusiform, smooth acerates, variable in size, becoming so short internally, (that is where they are in immediate contact with the chitinous coat,) as to be trapezoidal or like a little boat or "cocked hat," according to direction in which they are viewed ; arranged tangentially, crossing each other." Carter. Loc. River Amazons, S. A. To the above description by Mr. Carter I am able to add but lit- tle that is positive, excepting that so far as it goes it is most accu- rate. Upon a leaf connected with the twig that supports a specimen of Parmula broivnii, var., received from Dr. Rusby, I find a dozen or more gemmules, easily identified as belonging to this species. They are sometimes entirely solitary ; sometimes in groups of two to four or more of varying sizes, but without other association than the interven- tion of some grayish sedimentary matter that has not been proven to belong to a parent sponge. In no case do I find evidences of envelop- 196 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. ing skeleton spicules, excepting that immediately under and around eachgemmule it is seentobe))uttressed and supported by scores of spic- ules of a skeleton type, resting against it at many angles, and at- taching it to the supporting surface, as Mr. Carter has said. These, by the way, are obscurely microspined. The aperture of the slightly elliptical, or pro-spha^roidal gemmule, is always found at one of its poles, and is prolonged into a tubule of moderate length, pro- voking the comparison to a tortoise with its head protruded. The layer of gemmule-spicules is "dense" because they are not crossed but lie nearly parallel Avith each other as if stroked with a brush and in a nearly transverse direction, corresponding with the shorter axis of the ellipse. The normal character of the living sponge remains, as Carter left it, an unsatisfied problem ; but the absence of surrounding spicules- suggests to me the possibility that the minute body of Sjiongilla nav- icella is simply a firmer sarcode unsupported by a skeleton frame work. (9) Spongilla bombayensis, Carter. Ann. etc. 1882, p. 369. "General form of sponge unknown. Statoblast sessile, globular, more or less grouped and firmly attached to the stems of the her- baceous plant upon which it had grown ; variable in size under ^r of an inch diameter, composed of a spiculiferous capsule, a chitinous coat, which is also spiculiferous, and the usual germinal contents, but no distinct cellular coat. Spicules of the statoblast slightly curved, thick, cylindrical, more or less obtuse at the ends ; about 9 by 2-6000 ths. of an inch in greatest dimensions ; and another comparatively thin, fusiform, and more or less pointed at the ends, about 10 by 1-6000 ths. inches in greatest dimensions ; both thickly spined, and varying in stoutness inversely with their proximity to the surface ; arranged horizontally, so that the ends do not project beyond the level of the statoblast, where they more or less cross each other and are held together by granules (the microcell structure?); ap- pearing also in the chitinous coat when they do not cross each other but form a single layer, in which the spicules lie more or less paral- lel to each other in various directions, so as to present a damas- cened appearance. Skeleton spicules of one form only, viz.-acerate,. curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, smooth or microspined, about 22 by 1-1800 th. inch in their greatest dimensions. Aperture of statoblast sunken, single or in plurality, lined by a tubular pro- jection of the chitinous coat." Carter. Loc. Island of Bombay. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 197 (10) Spongilla botryoides, W. A. Haswell. Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. AVales, 1882, p. 209. "Sponge yellow, encrusting; skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, sparsely microspined ; statoblast spicules short, strongly curved, with heads composed of numerous short, blunt or subacute spines. Shaft free from spines." Haswell. Loc. Pond near Brisbane, Australia. (11) Spongilla sceptrioides, W. A. Haswell. Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Wales, 1882, p. 209. "Skeleton spicules microspined ; statoblast spicules cylindrical, spined, particularly near the head." Loc. Pond near Brisbane, Australia. (12) Spongilla cinerea, Carter. Ann. and. Mag. 1881, p. 107. "Flat, spreading ; surface slightly convex, presenting gentle emi- nences and depressions. Color cinereous ; texture compact, fine, friable. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, minutely spined. Statoblast globular ; aperture infundibular ; €rust thick, white, composed of microcell substance, charged with minute acerate spicules which are curved, cylindrical, aljruptly sharp-pointed, and coarsely spined tliroughout ; arranged more or less tangentially, intercrossing." Carter. Loc. Bombay. (13) Spongilla fragilis, Leidy. (PI. V, fig. ii; PI. VIII, figs, i, ii, iii, iv.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1851, p. 278. Syn. — European, See Vejdovsky, "Diagno.«is." ]}. 176. Syn. — American. 1863 S. lordii, Bowerbank, 1875 S. ottaivaensis, Dawson. 1880 S. morgiana, Potts. 8. calumeti, B. W. Thomas. 1880 S. fragilis, var. minuta, Potts. 1880 *S'. fragilis, var. minutissima, Potts. S. fragilis, var. irregularis, Potts. S. segregata. Potts. Sponge "discoidal, lichenoid, growing in patches flat, oval or cir- cular, lobate at margin, translucent, yellowish white or cream col- ored. Areolae distinct, subcircular. Reproductive bodies arranged in a single close layer at the base of the attachment of the sponge ; shining whitish yellow, elevated into a central papilla upon the up- per surface. 198 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. "3{eas. From one half inch to two inches in diameter by one to one and a half lines in thickness at the centre and gradually thinning off to the margin. "Hab. Grows upon the underside of stones below low-water mark in the rivers Delaware and Schuylkill, "Structure. Composed of an intertexture of spiculai about one four hundredth of an inch long, having a minutely tuberculatcd surface, over which is reflected a granulo-cellular membrane. "Remarks. After the death of the sponge, the areolated tissue macerates off, leaving the reproductive bodies in a close layer at- tached to the rock. The living sponge is never green(?), nor does it ever grow exposed to the light."(?) Leidy. I have thought best to preface my own description of this species as seen and collected in multitudes of localities, by the above origi- nal description by its discoverer Dr. Leidy. I append the follow- ing from my note book: — "At the Acad. Nat. Sci. January 31st. 1885 — re-examined type specimen on a stone, of 'S. fragilis, presented by J. Leidy,' taking a few spicules and statoblasts for comparison. After mounting, (PI. VIII, iig. i,) I find the skeleton spicules aver- age 0.0081 inches; the dermal spicules 0.0027 inches in length. One four hundredth inches as given iu his description corresponds with the decimal fraction 0.0025 inches ; and my measurement therefore agrees very nearly with Dr. Leidy 's, of the dermal or flesh spicules. He does not describe those of the skeleton." See further remarks as to its identification later. I would describe it as follows : — Sponge varying from a nearly white to a bright green according to its exposure to the light ; encrusting, in subcircular patches, thin at the edges, occasionally one or more inches thick near the middle. Surface smooth or more or less tuberculated ; pores and osteoles numerous ; the latter sometimes one fourth inch or more in diameter at the confluence of several of the larger canals. Texture more; compact than that of S. lacustris. (PI. V, fig. ii.) Gemnudic abundant ; primarily in one or more i)avement layers, generally found at the base of the sj^onge ; their foramina prolonged into tubes upon the upper or outer side ; frequently curving to one side but not flaring like the funnel of a steamboat. In other posi- tions the gemmules are found in compact groups of varying numbers; the foraminal tubules uniformly opening oiUivard. (PI. V, fig. ii, B.) In all situations they are enveloped in a parenchyma of spher- 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. V.)\} ical cells of nearly uniform size, made polygonal by contact, charged with multitudes of spinous acerates. Skeleton spicules slightly curved, smooth, rather abruptly pointed. (PI. VIII, fig. i, ii, iii, iv. a, a, a.) True dermal spicules wanting. Gemmule spicules or those embedded in the parenchyma, (1*L VIII, as above, b, c. etc.) either cylindrical or larger at the middle and slightly tapering toward the extremities, which are truncate, rounded or with a single terminal spine; entirely spined ; spines erect, conical or rounded; generally largest near the ends of tlie spicule. Approximate measurements. Diameter of gemmules 0.02 inches. Length of skeleton spicules 0.0075 inches ; of gemmule spicules 0.003 inches. Sab. Standing or running water everywhere ; rather affecting the former. Loc. In all parts of North America heard from ; Europe etc. The proper identification of this sponge which was the first de- scribed as discovered upon the American Continent, has become a subject of particular interest on account of its recent discovery :it several points in the Eastern Hemisphere. The original description by Prof Leidy has just been quoted. It will be remarked that al- though the date of its publication was a dozen years prior to that of Dr. Bowerbank's "Monograph" (1863) the name does not appear in his list of species. This is explained by the absence of illustrations from Dr. Leidy's text and the unfortunate circumstance (as narra- ted by Dr. B. in his description of Meyenia leidyi,) that the sponge sent to him marked ''S. fragilis" did not correspond with the accom- panying description, but proved upon examination to belong to a novel and quite different species. Dr. Bowerbank consequently ignored S. fragilis as imperfectly described and was followed by H. J. Carter in a similar omission. I take pleasure in restoring the name to its proper place in the lit- erature of the subject, associating it with the species now described for the following reasons:— In 1878 or 1879 my attention was first attracted to the subject of fresh-water sponges by the discovery of a few gemmules, resembling a rust-colored incrustation, upon a stone from Lansdowne Run, Philadelphia. Noticing the variation of the truncate flesh spicules from the pointed acerates in the descriptions of *S^. lacustris and S. 200 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. fluviatilis, then only known to me, the sponge to which they belonged was. not unreasonably perhaps, supposed to be new, and the name Spongilla morgiana was suggested for it, (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. July 1880) from a fanciful resemblance of the gemmules Avith their up- right foramina, to the jars in which the "Forty Thieves" were so neatly "done in oils" by that consummate artist. On coming to a knowledge of Dr. Leidy's description some months later, I sought and found this sponge in his (Dr. L's) original localities. Kepeated comparison of the sponge with the above description resulted in the conviction of their entire agreement, if we regard the author as examining a mass of sessile gemmules after the skeleton spicules had been generally removed. At last a small stone was discovered in in the museum of the Philadelphia Academy, to which was attached the legend, in the author's handwriting, "S. fragilis presented by J. Leidy," and still bearing a few gemmules and spicules of the same species. The identification was then complete, and S. lordii, Bk. 1863 ; S. ottawaensis, Dawson, 1875 ; and S. morgiana, Potts 1880, became synonyms. Next to S. lacustris, Spongilla fragilis is the most widely distrib- uted American species ; having been found in most of the United States and in all varieties of situations. It seems to grow indif- ferently, in rapidly flowing streams, in currentless reservoirs, and even in nearly stagnant pools. Where it is found at all, the specimens are usually abundant. Upon one occasion when the water was with- drawn from the canal basin at the head of the locks at Fairmount Dam, Philadelphia, the exposed, perpendicular walls of dressed stone were seen to be lined with them, probably hundreds in num- ber; some of minute size, but many covering two or three square feet of surface. They were rarely much more than an inch thick near the middle and shaded off all around to filmy edges. They had no apparent i^reference for the comparatively rough surface of the stones, for some of the finest specimens were found upon the timbers of the gates, from which they were easily removed. The large size of the efferent osteoles in this species is a conspic- uous feature ; and within each of them can be seen the terminations of five or six of the larger canals. When mature, say in August or later, the pavement layer of gemmules may generally be found at the base of such specimens ; and in those still older, the segregate or grouped forms are frequently abundant in the higher parts of the sponge. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 201 These groups were not observed or described by Dr. Leidy, and when first noticed by myself were supposed to indicate either a new species or variety ; but it was long ago discoverd that to a greater or less extent they formed a characteristic feature of all types of Spong ilia frag Ills. It has seemed to me that while the "pavement layer" of gem mules was firmly attached to its base of support, indi- cating a purpose to reproduce the sponge at the same place, the groups, which are not so attached, and are liberated by the slough- ing away of the skeleton spicules during the winter season, float off and serve to propagate the species in distant localities. They must not be understood to be merely accidental collections of gem- mules in the same neighborhood and without coherence, (as is the case with those of S. aspinosa); but to be closely and j^ermanently associated and embedded in a mass of compact "cell-structure"; (the "cellular crust" of Carter, the "external parenchyma" of Vejdovsky); sometimes but three or four together, (PI. V, fig. ii, B.) compared by H. J. Carter to the tetraspores of Selaginella; — sometimes a doz- en or more, very irregularly grouped, but always with their foram- inal tubules projecting outtvard through the crust ; in which vast numbers of spined spicules are embedded. The spicules of this class are very variable in shape in the differ- ent localities in which this species has been found ; being long or short ; robust or. slender ; truncate or pointed ; while the general characteristics of the species remain unquestionable. A few vari- eties that appear constant have been named. Upon nearly every slide of prepared gemmules or spicules may be seen a few abnormal, spherical forms, bristling with spines, and reminding one of the pol- len of Mai vaceous plants, or the "caltrops" in sometime military use. S.fragilis, (S. lordii, Bowerbank.) Syn. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863. Dr. Bowerbank's description is here copied for convenient refer- ence. The species would have been "good" in his name had it not been antedated twelve years, by Dr. Leidy. "Sponge sessile, coating ; surface even, smooth. Oscula? simple, dispersed. Pores inconspicuous. Dermal membrane pellucid, aspiculous. Skeleton spicula acerate. Ovaria congregated on the basal membi-ane, very numerous ; spicula entirely spined, fusiform- cylindrical, dispersed on the surface. Basal membrane abundantly spiculous ; spicula dispersed, same as those of the ovaries. Color ochreous yellow^ to green." 14 202 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Spongilla fragilis, (S. segregata, Potts.) Syn. My error in separating this form has been acknowledged. S. fragilis, (S. calumeti, Thomas.) Syn. This form has very robust gemmule spicules. (PI. VIII, fig. iii.) S. fragilis, var. minuta, Potts. (PI. VIII, fig. iv.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. 1880 p. 357. This varietal name was given to a sponge first found at Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania, in which the gemmules were much smaller than in the typical form, while the surrounding spicules were nearly double the length of those of the same class in it and were nearly always terminated by a single sharp spine. It has since been found at several other localities. Meas. Skeleton spicules 0.01 by 0.0004 inches. Gemmule spic- ules 0.00463 by 0.00025 inches. S. fragilis, var. minutissima, Potts. (PI. VIII, fig. ii.) The gemmules of var. minutissima are still smaller than those of var. minuta ; the groups consist of greater numbers of individuals ; the cell-structure surrounding them is still coarser and more conspic- uous. The skeleton spicules of those collected in Lake Hopatcong, New Jersey, (alt. 1200 ft. above tide.) are very slender and although gathered in October often centrally inflated. Meas. Skeleton spicules 0. 0064 by 0.00015 inches ; gemmule do. 0.00397 by 0.0001 inches. S. fragilis, v. irregularis, Potts. In this, which was also collected at Lake Hopatcong, the skele- ton spicules are short and slender ; gemmule spicules irregularly bent and inflated. Meas. Length of skeleton spicules 0.0042 inches ; of genunule do. 0.003 inches. (14) Spongilla igloviformis. Potts, n. sp. (PI. V, fig. iii. PI. VIII, fig. v.) Sponge light or dark brown, encrusting, thin ; surface somewhat corrugated, or smooth, excepting the projecting points of spicules. Lines of skeleton spicules much dispersed, forming no recognizable intertexture ; the sarcode in this species being at its maximum, in relation to the skeleton spicules, which are seen at their minimum as to numbers. Gemmules very numerous, in compact groups of eight or ten to twenty or more; irregularly disposed upon, but not attached to, the 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 203 supporting surface. These groups are approximately hemispherical in shape, resting upon a flat subcircular side or base, above which they form a dome-shaped mass suggesting a resemblance to the igloe or hut of an Eskimo (PI. V, fig. iii. A.). The foraminal ap- ertures of the gemmules composing these groups, contrary to their uni- form habit in S. fragilis, all open inward, apparently communicating with a central cavity within the mass or group. Each gemmule, as in the last named species, is enveloped in a cellular parenchyma, which also, by short isthmus-like bands, connects it with the adjoin- ing gemmules and finally compacts the members of a group together; but, whereas the parenchymal cells of S. fragilis are nearly uniform in size, these are very variable, being large upon the superfices of the gemmule proper and npon the outer surface of the envelope ; while the interior cell-structure is with difficulty resolvable under a one-fifth objective. This parenchyma is densely charged with echinating spicules. Skeleton spicules very few, sub-fusiform, but somewhat enlarged near the terminations, then abruptly pointed or rounded ; sparsely microspined ; spines short, obtuse. (PL VIII, fig. v, a.a.) Gemmule spicules exceedingly numerous, nearly as long as those of the skeleton ; sub-fusiform, abruptly pointed, entirely spined. Spines long, acute ; perpendicular at the middle of the spicules while those near either end are strongly recurved. (PI. VIII, fig. V, b.b.) Meas. Skeleton spicules 0.0099 by 0.0004 inches ; gemmule spic- ules 0.00657 by O.OOO-t inches. Sab. Upon the lower side of timbers etc. in Cedar swamps near the East coast of New Jersey. Loc. Collected as yet only near Absecum and Vineland N.J. The points of difference between this species and ;S^. fragilis seem obvious. I find them in the spinous character of the skeleton spic- ules ; in the want of fibrous structure in the sponge itself; in the different characters of the gemmule spicules ; in the absence of a pavement layer of gemmules ; in the peculiar flat-sided arrangement of the groups and in the fact that the germinal apertures all open inward. This sponge was discovered during a memorable visit to Doughty's Pond, Absecum, New Jersey, December 1st. 1883. The locality has i3een described in the general remarks under the head oi Spongilla 204 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. aspinosa. Just before leaving the place, happening to draw up a submerged slab lying in shallow water near the saw-mill, I found, irregularly scattered upon its under side, a quantity of large, light- colored particles, disconnected from any noticeable sponge growth, and looking suspiciously like large grains of sawdust. They were so much larger than ordinary statoblasts, that, not delaying to ex- amine them minutely, I filled one or two bottles on "general princi- ples" merely and took them with me. My pleasure in examining them after reaching home and chagrin at the recollection that, con- trary to my usual custom, I had left the slab half drawn out of the water, was such that I wrote by the next mail to the proprietor of the mill, requesting him to restore the timber with the remaining embryos to their native element. On two subsequent visits I was successful in finding and collecting growing sponges of this species, exhibiting the peculiarities described in the technical part of this description. From a somewhat similar pond in the neighborhood of Vineland N. J. my friend U. C. Smith Esq. has, on two occasions, brought me gemmules of the same species. From MacKay's Lake, near Pictou, Nova Scotia, Mr. A. H. MacKay has kindly sent what seems to me the same or a nearly re- lated species, which was described a year later by Mr. Carter under the name of (15) Spongilla mackayi, Carter. Ann. and Mag. Jan. 1885, p. 19. "Sponge sessile, spreading ; charged Avith little sub-globular bodies, like large statoblasts, about one twelfth inch in diameter. Skeleton spicules acerate, slightly curved, sharp-pointed, more or less thickly spined; averaging 50 by 22-6000ths. inches in their greatest dimen- sions. Statoblast globular, consisting of a thick chitinous coat filled with the usual germinal matter, from which is very slightly prolonged an everted trumpet-shaped aperture ; bearing slight traces externally of microcell-structure and the polygonal tissue ; making one of twenty such which are so arranged as to form a sub-globular body of the size mentioned ; situated around a central cavity with their apertures inwards; the Avhole supported by statoblast spicules of various sizes, Avhich, intercrossing each other form a nest-like glob- ular capsule in which the outer parts of the statoblasts are fixed and covered ; apparently, (for the specimen is dry) deficient at one point, Avhich leads into tlie central cavity. Siatoblast spicules acerate; sharp-pointed like the skeletal spicules, but becoming much shorter 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 205 and more coarsely spined as they approach the chitinous coats of the statobhists, where they may be reduced to at least -eUo ths. in- ches in length, although often increased to ^o'^o ths. inches in thick- ness, and their spines, which are very irregular in size and situa- tion, often as long as the spicule is broad." Carter. Loc. MacKay's Lake, near Pictou, Nova Scotia. (16) Spongilla bohmii, Hilgendorf. Ann. and Mag. N. H. Vol. XII, ISS?,, p. 122. "Sponge parasitic upon masses of Spongilla nitens, appearing as an inconspicuous crust of only one millimetre in thickness ; consist- ing of a very fine-meshed, delicate frame work. The magnificent gemmulie are grouped in a single layer of from 8 to 12 within the skeleton, but at the same time much projecting from it ; always very few in number. "A delicate homogeneous lamella sharply divides the two species. "The skeleton spicules are similar in form to those of S. nitens, but are only half their length, and instead of being smooth are stud- ded with roundish, flattened tubercles, Avhich at the ends approach considerably closer together. "They are accompanied by a four times smaller amphidiscoid form, whose shaft is gently curved and bears at some distance from the the centre a small spherical elevation. From a similar one at each end of the shaft proceeds five short, pointed, recurved prongs, exact- ly as in a whorl. These double whorls lie close to the large spicules and form with them the netw^ork, the threads, of which are' mostly but one spicule in thickness. "The gemmula? have not the layer of parenchyma ; the spicules lie tangentially and in only a single layer ; but they are densely crowded and at the same time minute ; so that their number is very considerable and may exceed a thousand in one gemmule. Each spicule is moderately curved, cylindrical, with only the last eighth or tenth tapering to a point. The surface bears a moderate number of short acute spines ; say 50 on the entire spicule." Slightly ab- breviated from M. Hilgendorf. Loc. River Ugalla near Lake Tanganyika, Central Africa ; col- lected by Dr. R. Bohm. Through the good offices of my friend Mr. Carter and the kindness of Dr. Weltner, of Berlin, I have been favored to receive from Dr. Hilgendorf of the Berlin Zool. Museum, where it Avas deposited, an excellent specimen of S. nitens, bearing upon one of its surfaces a 206 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. film of the above S. bdhmii, ample for comparison with the next species, S. novce terrce, which, in one point, it most curiously resem- bles. Havin.«^ giyen above the very clear description by Dr. M. Hilgendorf, it is needful only to explain that while such a "layer of parenchyma" around the gemmule as that seen in its associate spe- cies, S. nitens, is absent, the gemmule of iS. bdhmii is provided with a thick "granular crust" beneath which the gemmule spicules are embedded, a capsule of skeleton spicules enveloping the whole. The dermal or tlesh spicules, as he describes them, are niinute biro- tulates, nearly resembling those of S. novce terrce and Meyenia everetti, but somewhat larger than either: the shafts are more frequently bent and a bolder enlargement at each extremity gives origin to more widely spreading hooked rays. I incline to the opinion that the oc- casional inflations of the shafts of these spicules as well as of the spicules of the gemmule, indicate a want of full matui-ity in the spec- imen when gathered. My interest in the description given of this little species by Dr. Hilgendorf was such as to induce me to ask, through Mr. Carter, the opportunity of making a personal examination of it; more partic- ularly, to discover whether in it, as in S. novce terrce, the birotulate dermal wa.s associated with a gemmule acerate showing any tendency toward a birotulate form. This I find is no more the case than in several other species oi'Sponc/Ula ; >S'. frciffilis for instance, where there is also a grou})ing of recurved rays near the extremities. The curious fact that a coincidence of type has here associated the Island of Newfoundland witli Central Africa, will not escape the notice of any one ; nor that a corresjionding form in a neighboring genus should only appear, as yet, in places so remote as a corner of Massachusetts and the Ijakes of Nova Scotia. (17) Spongilla novae terrae, PoU.<. Piof. Acml. Nat. Sci. Pliila. ISSl. ]>. 22S ^^^.c. Sponge encrusting ; sarcode of the young growth, a dense mass of minute spherical cells, embedding slender, curving lines of fascic- ulated skeleton spicules, developing later into a very loose, open tis- .•^iie, with few connecting spicules. Gemmules rather luniierous, unusually large, spiierical; chitinoiLs <'oatthin; crust apparently wanting. Skeleton spicules relatively few, slender, cylindrical, smooth or sparsely microspined ; gradually pointed. (See cut.) Dermal or flesh spicules very abundant, minute birotulates of un- equal size ; shafts slender, cylindrical, occasionally spined ; outer 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 207 VV\J|//^ surface of rotules dome-shaped ; rays prolonged, terminations acute ; malformations frequent. These are mixed with occasional linear spined spicules. Gemmule spicules abundant, crossing each other upon the crustless, chitinous body. Their .shape when smooth is robust-fusiform, with pointed terminations : the great ma- jority, however, have from one to six or more long spines, non-symmetrically placed, but with an evident tendency to group themselves at points about one-fourth the length of the spicule from one or both of its extremities. Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0.036 inches ; skeleton spicules 0.0068 by 0.0002 inches ; length of average dermal birotulate, 0.00066 inches; and of those of the gemmulse 0.00145 inches. Hab. Encrusting stones in shallow water. Loc. Lakes or j)onds in the vicinity of Heart's Content, New- foundland ; collected by Mr. A. H. MacKay. As the unusual features of this sponge give it a peculiar import- ance, I am tempted to co2:)y the results of an entirely independent study of it bv my friend Mr. Carter, taken from a letter written to the discoverer, Mr. MacKay. The comparison of it with that above given may be both interesting and instructive, as showing how the same peculiarities, ecjually new to both, may impress different ob- servers. "Specimen sessile, spreading over two sides of a cubic stone about two inches in diameter; about one sixth inch high in the center, thinning off towards the circumference. Color of the surface greenish ; of the interior greyish brown. Surface smooth, shining, (in the dried state), covering a parenchymatous structure beneath, traversed by thread-like bundles of the skeletal spicules of the s})ecies, charged Avith statoblasts. Statoblasts globular, of different sizes, but comparatively large generally ; being often ^VcVths of an inch in diameter ; covered in a tessellated manner, by a single layer of short fusiform spicules in juxtaposition and all on the same level. 208 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Fusiform spicule short, thick and smooth fundamentally, averaging 10 by 1-OOOOth.inchin its greatest dimensions, but variable in length, presenting one to twelve spines most whimsically scattered over tlie surface, so tliat no two spicules are alike in this respect. Aperture of the statoblast single, circular, slightly marginated, about exnjoths. inch in diameter. Skeletal spicule slightly curved, smooth and gradually pointed comparatively small, forming, by overlapping each other linearly, the thread-like bundles mentioned ; about 40 by l-6000ths. inch in its greatest dimensions, Dermal layer and tissue generally abundantly charged Avith minute birotulates, almost identical with those of Meyenia everetti, but a little larger and with longer and more recurved teeth at the terminations: about ^o^oths. inch in length." Loc. Heart's Content, Avalon Peninsula, Newfoundland. All the specimens of this sponge came from the neighborhood of Heart's Content, but whether they were gathered from a lake upon the heights or from a brook, mentioned by Mr. Mackay, near the sea level, does not seem entirely clear. The accompanying illustration, magnified 225 diameters will suggest the peculiarities of its skeleton (crossed below), dermal (at lower corners) and gemmular spiculation (above). The striking resemblance (alluded to by Mr. Carter), of the dermal spicules to the minute birotulates, heretofore only known in a corresponding position, in the cases of Meyenia everetti and Spongllla bohmii, will at once impress the student. These are how- ever more variable in size, are occasionally spined, and have their rays more prolonged and more delicately terminated. It is in the singular character of the spicules surrounding the gemmules that this species must attract peculiar attention. As the reader must already have discovered, the six genera included in Cart er's system may be divided into two principal groups ; one of them iucluding only tlie genus Spongllla, characterized by the linear, acerate spicules surrounding the gemmules ; and the other, comprising all tlie other genera, where the spicule of corresponding significance is a birotulate or some easily recognized derivative of that type. AVithin this latter and larger group, intermediate forms, connecting the defined genera, are frequent, and the location of species upon one side or other of the distinctive line, comparatively unimportant. Heretofore, between the genus Spongllla and those genera comprised in tlie other group there has been "a great gulf fixed." One only 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 201) case in the past has suggested their possible association, or the de- velopment of one group from the other. By referring to the description of Meyeniajiuviatilis, var acuminata, mihi, it will be seen, that in that variety, the shafts of the birotu- lates are prolonged at each extremity, forming acuminate terminations some distance beyond the surface of the rotules. It must be noticed also, that in position these spicules are abnormal, lying flat upon the chitinous coat, instead of resting upon one rotule, their shafts taking the position of radii, as is usual in this genus. We have here in fact spicules of a Meyenia occupying the ordinary positions, and in degree approximating the forms of those regarded as peculiar to the Spongillce. In the present species the intermediate character of the gemmule- spicules is still more striking ; and while their form and position prob- ably more closely associate them with the genus Spongllla, in which I have, after considerable hesitation, placed the species, the grouping of ray like spines is foi'cibly suggestive of Meyenia ; it will be therefore no cause for surprise, if further examination shall cause its transfer to the sister genus. It must not escape notice that in both of these instances the gemmulffi are without "crust," and as it is difficult to understand how birotulates could be supported in their ordinary positions with- out these embedding granules, we may not unreasonably infer a possible relation of cause and effect between the change in position, and the modification of type tliat we here find. As this is the first novel species of fresh water sponge collected upon the Island of Newfoundland, as also, this is the highest latitude in North America from which any collections have been recorded, it may be well to append to the above, in which the original report to the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. (1886) has been closely followed, the remarks of Mr. MacKay, as to the extremes of temjDerature etc. in that region. He says: "The Island is not extreme in its temperature, and the frost does not go very deep into the soil. The lakes freeze in November or December with ice at least a foot in thickness, and remain closed until the end of April. The average temperature during eight years, from 1857 to 1864, was 41.2° Fahr.: average maximum thermometer during the same time 83°; mimimum, 7°. In the year 1879, the mean temperature was 40.2° Fahr ; highest rec- ord, August 3rd, 82°; lowest, December 22,+4°. In Nova Scotia„ •210 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. though that is so much further south, the range is far greater, from _|. 9e° to — 20° or — 24° Fahr.; with an annual average of 44°." (II) Gen. MEYENIA, Carter, Ann. and Mag. etc. 1881, p. 90. Gen. Char. Skeleton spicules acerate, curved, fusiform, pointed oi- rounded, smootli or variably spined. Gemmules globular or oval, enveloped in a granular crust, charged with birotulate spicules (PI. IX, b. b. etc.) of a single class or type, radially arranged; i. e. with one rotule resting upon or approximating to the chitinous coat, the ;^haft erect and the other rotule forming, or projecting beyond the surface of the genunules. (PI. V fig. v and vi.) The existence of birotulate spicula (then called amphidisks) in t he crust surrounding the gemmulse of some sponges was first pointed out by F. J. F. Meyen, (1839) who made them the distinctive cluiracteristics of SpongUla fluviat'dk; thus distinguishing that species from ;S'. lacustris, witli which until that time it liad been constantly confused. In his generic revision of the group, finding that several species possessed the same peculiarity, Mr. Carter, with excellent taste, grouped under the name of Meyen those that exhibited this feature in its simplest conditions. Next to Spongilla in importance, as it follows it in our classification, the genus Meyenia appears to be the most widely diffused throughout tlie world ; and its leading species, M. Jiuviatilis, like S. lacustris is found exhibiting many variations, to perplex the student and tempt him to the creation of unnecessary names. The following is pre- sented as a guide to the approximate determination of the several species. KKY TO THE SPFXIKS OK THE GENUS MEYENIA. (a) Margins of birotulate spicules entire. 1 . Skeleton spicules covered with powerful spines. Spool-like birotulates upon the surface of the gemmulte covered with a deej) parenchyma of lai-ge cells. Meyenia, ( Trochospongilla) erenaeeus. 2. Skeleton spicules smooth, short, robust; margins of short birotu- lates exjiected; each gemmule enclosed in a capsule of skeleton si)icules. (PI. V fig. iv, PI. X, fig. i.) M. leidyi. '^. Rotulie large, fiat; gemmules furnished with an envelope charged with spined spicules. M. gregaria. 4. Gemnniles about one fourth the size of those of other species. M. minuta. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 211 (b) Margins of hirotulate spicules rayed. 5. Skeleton spicules either smooth or microspined ; dermals want- ing; birotulates short, shafts generally smooth; margins of rotules irregularly rayed. (PI. V tig. v ; PI. IX figs, i, to iv.) M. fluviatilis. 6. Birotulates in two or three series. M. (Ej)hydatia) mulleri. (See also genus Pleiomeyenia.) 7. Parasitic on *S'. lacustris; foramina funnel shaped. M. bohemica. Si. Birotulate spicules generally malformed; shafts with enormous spines, etc. (PI. IX fig. v.) M. robusta. II. Birotulates rather long, shafts smooth; margins of rotules la- cinulate. (PI. X fig. ii.) M. millsii. 10. Rays and spines of birotulates subdivided or microspined. (PI. IX fig. vi.) M. subdivisa. 11. Dermal spicules with long, erect spines; birotulates long, spined; rays incurved. M. baileyi. 12. Birotulates rather long; margins crenulate or granular. M. capewelli. IH. Gemmules flask-shaped; a})ertures terminal; birotulates very short, obscure. M. anonyma. 14. Shafts of birotulates much spined. M. ramsayl. 15. Birotulates many times longer than the diameter of the hooked rotules; shafts spiniferous. (PI. V, fig. vi. PL X, fig. v.) M. crater if ormis. 1(>. Gemniule birotulates long, club-like. Dermal spicules also birotulate, minute. (PI. X, fig. iii and iv). 31. everetti. 17. Gemmule birotulates long, spinous; margins of rotules notched: dermal spicules stellate. (PI. X, fig. vi.) M. plumosa. (ci) Margins of birotxdate spicules entire. (1) Meyenia (Trochospongilla) erenaceus, Ehrcnburg. Sec Vejclovskj^'s "Di;ig- nosis." |>. 177 In his description Prof Vejdovsky has not, I think, invested the parenchyma surrounding the gemmulte of this sj^ecies with sufficient importance. From specimens which he has kindly sent to me, I am led to regard this feature, at least to this degree, as unique amongst the sponges, and I regret my inability to furnish an illustration of it. I do not know whether the sponge mass bears any external resemblance to that of M. leidyi, but they are unquestionably distinct species. 212 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. (2) Meyenia leidyi, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 91. ( PI. V. fig. iii. PI. X, fig. i.) Spongilla leidxji, Bk. (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 445 etc.) "Sponge sessile, coating, thin ; surface tuberculated, minutely his- pid ; oscula numerous, small, congregated, elevated and marginated ; pores cons])icuous. Skeleton spicula acerate, small, short and stout, rather obtusely terminated. Dermal and interstitial membranes aspiculous. Ovaria spherical, small ; dermal spicula birotulate, minute, short ; shaft cylindrical ; rotulse margins entire, that of the outer one sometimes exflected and rarely spiculated."(?) Bowerbank. The above is Dr. Bowerbank's original description after the ex- amination of one dry specimen. During the past six years I have collected the .species, scores of times and perhaps in greater quantity than any other. I will describe it as I have seen it. Sponge of a peculiar light gray or drab color, even when exposed to the light ; encrusting, thin. Persistent ; the growths of success- ive seasons forming as many series of thin lamina. Surface even, sometimes rising into smooth rounded prominences, and at times covered with singular radiating or bird-track-like markings, whose cause is not fully understood. Pores and osteoles numerous, min- ute ; the latter being found along the radiate lines, but not conspic- uously at their confluence. Texture very compact ; composed of short spicules, very slightly fasciculated ; the primary lines and ])rincipal channels nearly perpendicular ; with single intercalating spicules forming polyhedral interspaces. Gemmules numerous, sub-spherical, deposited at the base of the sponge and, in successive seasons, in serial layers above (or below ?) the first. Eacli mature gemmule is surrounded, outside of the bi- rotulate armature, by a lattice work or capsule, composed of spicules resembling those of the skeleton ; an open space being left at the top around the short, tubular foramen (PI. V, fig, iii. A). When more than one of these is present, they are grouped together, and the open space of the capsule is correspondingly enlarged. Be- fore maturity a granular crust embeds and surrounds the dense layer of sliort birotulates, but after the latticed capsule is formed, (at least when examined in a dry state) I have not been able to dis- cover it. Skeleton spicules short, smooth, robust; Avhen mature very ab- ruptly terminated, almost rounded. (PI. X, fig. i, a,a,a,b,b.) Dermal and interstitial surfaces aspiculous. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 213 Birotulate spicules surrounding the gemmules very short, umbo- nate ; rotules sometimes twisted or contorted ; margins entire ; genei*- ally exflected or turned up saucer-like, away from the surface of the gemmule ; the diameter of the outer rotule generally rather less than that of the proximal one. (PL X, fig. i, c,d, etc.) Meas. Skeleton spicules 0*00466 by 0*00045 inches. Length of birotulates 0*00045 inches. Diameter of large rotule 0*00055 inches, and of shaft 0*0001 inches. Hub. Encrusting timbers and stone Avork at various, probably sometimes at great, depths. Loc. Found as yet only in the Schuylkill River and reservoirs near Philadelphia; at Windmill Island in the Delaw'are River; and near Phillipsburg, New Jersey. Several circumstances give to this species of fresh water sponge peculiar interest and importance. Described at first from a speci- men inadvertently sent by Prof Leidy to Dr. Bowerbank, as men- tioned by the latter in his "Monograph," (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 445) and already alluded to in my historical sketch of Spongilla fragilis, it appears to have remained unseen and uncollected from 1863 until 1880 when the writer rediscovered it at the original local- ity ,-the neighborhood of Fairmount Dam on the Schuylkill River, Philadelphia. I am not aware that any has been found elsewhere, excepting at Windmill Island in the Delaware River, near by, and a single dry specimen, origin unknown, upon a stick which I picked up upon the bank, high above the Delaware River at Phillipsburg, New Jersey. Fairmount Dam, just mentioned and frequently referred to in these pages, is, of course, already known to Philadelphians ; but as it has been spoken of as one of the richest localities in the world for fresh water sponges, a brief description of the situation may be allowed, for the information of others. It is situated at the head of tide water in the Schuylkill River within the limits of the City of Philadelphia. It supplies upon one side, a system of locks pertain- ing to the Schuylkill Navigation Co. and on the other, pours its living floods through the magnificent turbine water wheels, by which the pumps are operated, that raise a large portion of the water-supply of the City to the subsiding and distributing reservoirs upon the summit of the neighboring Fairmount Hill. The direction of the dam breast is not at right angles to the course of the stream, but follows a line of rocks diagonally toward the northwest, turning 214 PROCEEDINGS OP THE ACADEMY OF [18^i7. abruptly to the southwest, when one or two hundred feet from the heavy masonry of the canal locks. The exposed portions consist of heavy timbers and planking; the top and a lower section being horizontal or nearly so, connected by an inclined slide or shoot. To increase the depth of the water above the dam, for the benefit of the Philadelphia Water Works, a series of planks have been hinged to the upper, horizontal portion, and are retained in a perpendicular position, by inclined stays or props. When the river is full, the water stands against these and overflows them, nearly two feet above the normal level of the dam. During the summer season, however, the diminished supply i^^ so drawn upon by the operation of the canal locks, the water works and ordi- nary leakage, that there is rarely any overflow for several months together. At such times it has been my custom frequently to walk from one side of the river to the other upon the horizontal timbers,, examining at leisure the inner (upper) side of this planking; and my collections have principally been made from their smooth surfaces, when, illuminated l)y the afternoon sun, every adherent growth was easily seen through the unruflled surface of the water. Not that the stream is perennially unruflled by any means, for at its best the wave from a passing steamboat is likely to flood the un- wary scientist at an unexpected moment. I only allude to this quiet hour, with the declining sun nearly in front of the explorer, as presenting the most favorable conditicms for collecting. Upon a single visit, I have gathered from these timbers, specimens of^'. laaustris, S. fnu/ilis, M. leldijl, M. fluviatilis and M. crateriformit^, with minute portions of H. argyrospernia. The first three may be considered permanent inhabitants of the locality, the others as occa- sional visitants. In the forebay of the water works and in the reservoirs above, M. leidyi is very abunchmt, covering all standing timbers, horizon- tal pipes and frame work, as well as the dressed stone facings of the piers etc. In tide water in both the Schuylkill and Delaware Rivers, it is found at the greatest depth examined, say eight feet below low water, and probably grows much deeper ; while most of our other sponges seem to prefer the neighborhood of the surface. In the subsiding resei-voirs upon FairmountHill and in other places about Philadelphia, it especially aftects the cribs and screens at the head of the discharge pipes. When the water has been drawn otf for cleaning I have fi)und it covering yards of surface at such places. 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 215 though it rarely attained an inch in tliickuess. One such locality is particularly remembered,-the so-called Corinthian Avenue reser- voir, which had not been emptied for several years ; here the finest specimens might have been gathered, literally "by the bushel," and probably one half that measure was taken away in great slices or "slabs" under my arm. These masses were almost certainly the results of many years un- disturbed growth. I have described this species as persistent, to a degree unknown and almost impossible to imagine, in the case of any other North American sponge. The compactness of its skele- ton texture is such, that, except in the event of actual violence, such as the pressure of ice etc., I do not believe that the spicules slough away during the winter, as do most of the others. Its gemmules, therefore, are rarely liberated, and the species in consequence is not largely diffused. Transverse sections through the masses alluded to, show an upper or outer layer, about one eighth inch in thickness, of skeleton spic- ules in their normal positions, as formed ; and below them a series of rather irregular lamina, composed almost entirely of gemmules, within their specialized lattice capsules. The years of occasional study already given to this species leave several problems yet unanswered ; prominent among which, is that of the order of these serial growths; which I must refer to my more successful followers. My difficulty may be stated thus. Let us sup- pose a sponge of this species, at the end of its first season's growth. It then, undoubtedly, consists of a layer of gemmules, surmounted by a film of skeleton spicules. There is reason to believe that lit- tle of the latter will be washed away during the winter season, but when spring comes, the contents of the gemmules, escaping through their forarainal orifices will probably(?) reclothe the naked skeleton (realizing Ezekiel's vision of the dry bones,) secrete fresh silica and at a slow rate continue the growth of the mass. As the next season of hybernation arrives, what must happen? A second layer of gemmules will be deposited ; but where ? It does not appear to be at the summit of the sponge of the first season ; for our section, in that case, would show a regular alternation of gemmules and of skeleton spicules in position. Is the second layer, then, formed above the first of the series of gemmules or below it ? That is, in my fragment, now probably ten or twelve years of age, are the most recent gemmules highest or lowest in the series ? I 216 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. •confess my inability, as yet, to answer the question. If freshness of appearance is taken as a guide, the latter seems the more probable supposition. Numbers of gemmules without capsular covering are to be found in both situations and the foramiual openings, which may be said to be generally upon the upper side, are found in some parts of the series upon the lower. The problem remains open. The peculiar markings upon the external surface of the sponge, f(H-m anothpr perplexing feature. Upon other sponges we see the terminations of submerged canals, partially exposed by the rupture ■of the thin dermal film which alone covered them ; here, the mark- ings consist of spicular ridges, sometimes slightly grooved along their summits, and terminated at their divergent extremities by in- clined efferent (or afferent?) orifices. Those who are familiar with the appearance of young, living sponges of other species, wall re- member that the dermal film is supported upon the points of pro- jecting spicules, at some distance above the denser mass of the sponge, which it thus "tympanizes," to use a happy expression of Mr. Carter. The vestibule thus formed in or around them, is, in M. leidyi, prob- ably on account of the shortness and non-fasciculated character of its spicules, almost or entirely wanting, and its place seems to be supplied when alive by the formation along the above-mentioned ridges, of external, sub-cylindrical, convergent canals that have not been mentioned in any other species. Upon the only occasion in which I was able to experiment upon a living sponge in this condi- tion, I was puzzled to see the particles of carmine used in feeding it, drawn through the pores into these channels and presently suck- led downward into the body of the sponge, instead of being borne forward and thrown out from them through a common orifice or -chimney, as is familiar in other cases. Attempting no explanation of this reversal of ordinary methods, I merely record it as an excep- tional fact. Within some fragments collected at "Windmill Island, were found many subspherical masses, like large shot, each containing three or four gemmules, embedded, not in j^arenchymal cells, but in a dense mass of skeleton spicules. These have not been seen elsewhere. Some question has been raised as to the presence, in parts of this species, of spined skeleton spicules. As the result of a careful ex- amination of large numbers of specimens I may state my belief that any such appearance has been due to the accidental intrusion of 1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 217 skeleton spicules of Tuhella pemisylvanica ; which species has fre- quently been found in contact or in close proximity with the other. A singular effect upon the spicules of this sponge, produced either by a retardation of their growth, or a hastened disintegration, was noticed (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1884, p. 184) in the case of frag- ments that had grown within certain old water pipe^, and were, at the time of examination, strongly marked by iron rust. A central canal nere occupied fully one half the width of the skeleton spicules and was open at both extremities ; and the birotulates had lost their "entire" margins and appeared delicately rayed. It may be mentioned in this connection, that this species, more frequently than any other, has been found encrusting iron water pipes ; their exteriors, when they have long lain exposed to the Avater ; and the interiors of those of large size, to a distance of some hundreds of feet from the reservoirs, where they had grown of course, in entire darkness. I have not yet succeeded in finding either the sponge m situ, or its detached spicules, among the concre- tions that occasionally entirely close the water-way of some of the smaller pipes, near the centre of our city. (3) Meyenia gregaria, (S, gregaria) Bk. Proc. Zool. Soe. etc., 1863 p. 452. "Skeleton spicula cylindrical, stout and rather short. Ovaria fiirnished with an envelope , spicula of the envelope few and scat- tered, cylindrical, short and stout, entirely spined. Ovaria, surface even, furnished abundantly with very short birotulate spicula ; ro- tulse flat, margins entire, outer surface umbonate ; umbo very short, slightly convex. Shaft of spiculum cylindrical, short and stout. Color in the dried state dark, lurid green." Bowerbank. Hab. "River Amazons, on branches of trees, periodically pendant in the water; near Villa Nova." I have been able to identify several small groups of gemmules of this species on the stem of a twig supporting a mass of Parmula brownii, var. from Beni River, East Bolivia. As in this situation I have been so fortunate as to find and determine positively the spicular skeletonof the sponge itself which neither Dr. Bowerbank nor H. J. Carter had done, the following is offered as a complete description. It will solve some doubts of both the former authors. Sponge minute, encrusting, thin ; surface even ; orifices very nu- merous, large. Skeleton spicules not fasciculated, consequently no long lines of fibre, the spicules attached and crossing one another in every direction. 15 218 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. Gemmules ovoid, rather numerous, approximating to one another in groups of varying numbers, surrounded upon the upper side by a rather sparse capsule of skeleton spicules, which become very nu- merous below, particularly around the cii'cumference, where they buttress and elevate the gemmule above the firm basal membrane of the sponge. Foraminal apertures uniformly downward. The chitinous coat is covered by a very thin crust in which a compact series of short birotulates is embedded. Skeleton spicules cylindrical, short and rather stout, slightly and nearly uniformly bent ; terminations rounded ; entirely spined ; spines, low-conical, acute, more conspicuous ujDon the outer curves of the spicules. No dermals seen. Gemmule spicules birotulates with entire circular margins and extremely short shafts ; rotules flat. Meas. Average length of skeleton spicule about 0'0036 inches. Diameter of rotules 0'00045 inches ; height of birotulate 0"0002. Loc. Beni river. East Bolivia; collected by Dr. H. H. Rusby. (4) Meyenia minuta, n. sp. Sjionge as seen minute, encrusting, relatively compact ; the spic- ules non-fasciculated and without definite arrangement. Gemmules in the dried state faintly suggested by the curvatures of the upper surface of the sponge ; rather numerous, spherical, very small, (about one fourth the average diameter of those of other spe- cies), a thin granular crust embedding birotulates that are no small- er than those of the three previous species. Skeleton spicules slender, cylindrical but gradually sharp-pointed vsntirely spined ; spines conical, acute. Dermal or flesh spicules wanting.